mischiefe practised euen against the Person of the Creator The grouÌ„d and history of his Death as the most wicked practise of all that can be named to haue fallen out at any time and that it did acknowledge that crucified man how abiect of how vile account or appearance soeuer and by this mouing yeelded faithfull obedience to him to the reproofe of his persecutors as vnto the Creator thereof without whom nothing was made of those things which were made Iohn 1.3 And furthermore by this mouing as it were by groning it complained vnto God that it did vnwillingly susteine and nourish so wicked and mischieuous a people and therefore did as it were intreat leaue that it might swallow them vp into the bottomelesse gulfe of it as it did Corah and Dathan of old Num. 16.31 insomuch as here the cause of a farre more excellent Moses was in hand and of another altogether differing from Moses and so likewise of a crime farre more detestable then that which was committed against Moses And in very deede not long after the earth vomited out these men and the swords of the Romans destroyed them Moreouer this Land aboundantly blessed of God with very great blessings and specially with extraordinâ—ry fruitfulnes by the mouing of it selfe gaue witnes to that horrible change wherevnto it fell it being by little and little transformed into a desert as if it had beene strowed with brimstone and salt euen as Moses manie ages since hath very expresly prophesied that it should come to passe Deut. chap. 29. verse 23. Reade also Psal 107.34 Loe this was the Sermon which the earth made then to euerie one of that most deafe auditorie But since that time what Nation is there where it hath not preached the same and that also in a more sharpe manner For how many Cities haue beene ouerthrowne yea how many Countries haue beene swallowed vp euen in our remembrance in euery part of the world by such earthquakes And that I doe not goe farre off was not this Church wherein we come together as also the whole Citie shaken yea and the whole countrie neare vnto vs for fiftie miles in compasse hath it not trembled a few yeares since vnder the weight of so many huge and high mountaines remaining euen from the time that the foundations of the world were laid And albeit Gâ—d hath spared vs yet he hath not spared all nor dealt so fauourably with them For behold not very long agoe halfe of the Citie of Vienna in the Countrie of Austria a foretresse of these christian parts of the world was ouerthrowne And yet who is moued in himselfe who trembleth To be short who learneth to be wise from the example oâ— other Thus then we see how the trembling of the earth at the death of our Sauiour Christ preacheth the wrath of God against all sinne and namely against the most blockish and hard hearted Iewes whom the most fearefull spectacle of the most grieuous sufferings and death of our Sauiour could not cause to feare though they were laid vpon him for their sinnes I meane for the sinnes of so many of them as did according to the election of God belong vnto him Moreouer the earth by this trembling acknowledged and testified that this crucified man was the onely true Messiah so to be acknowledged and reuerenced of the whole Church of God Yea and no doubt it did therewithall giue to vnderstand as we may well conceiue that the effect of the death of Christ was and should be most mightilie for euer before the Lorde and in the preaching of the Gospel properlie to the iustification and saluation of the elect and by accident that is by reason of the contempt of the wicked reprobate to their most fearefull and eternall condemnation For thus saith the Lord himselfe both by prophesie aforehand Hag. 2.7 8 9 10. And by faithfull record vpon the performance of the prophesie by the comming of Christ and that which followed vpon it as Heb. 12.26 I wil shake the heauens and the earth c. And as the prophet Haggai saith I will moue all nations the desire of all nations shalâ— come c. And when as euery strange thing either in heauen or in earth eclipses appearing of cometes death of Princes earth-quakes c. doe cause vs to expect strange things to follow why should wee not consider from the vnwonted quaking of the earth together with the darkening of the Sunne and other strange accidents at the death of our Sauiour that euery one apart and much rather all ioyntly together were tokens of strange consequences or things to follow as also it came to passe in the open sight of all the world immediately vpon the same euen to this day The cleauing of the rockes anâ— throwing oâ—en the heauie couerings of the Sepulchres sheweth that it was a mightâ—e ea thquake wherewith God at this time shucked the earth Itâ—m A memorable iudgement of God ten years beâ—ore the Pâ—eacher preached this doctri e the which he set downe in writing about twelue yeares since ANd for a further declaration thereof let vs come to the third Sermon euen that which the cleauing of the rockes and stones did preach For this as Beza well saith is a very speciall circumstance not lightly to be passed ouer to wit that the very rockes were clouen by the earthquake and that not to yeelde forth plentie of water as once they did in the desert through the exceeding great mercie of God Exod. 17.6 but contrariwise to commence a sore action against this sturdie-hard-hearted and incorrigible wicked people And what shall we say else Were not saith Beza the rockes before our eyes ten yeares since clouen asunder the which we would haue thought could not haue beene sundered Were they not roled and tumbled more then a whole mile bâ—eaking downe all whatsoeuer was in their way with such force as one would not thinke And for conclusion O how horrible a sight was it Did they not ouerwhelme dwelling houses meddowes vineyardes fields men women children cattell and all yea and all this fell vpon them if that be true which is reported of them of whom that may truly be said which the Lord saide to the people of his time concerning those vpon whom the towre of Siâ—oam fâ—ll and pressed them to death Luke 13.4 So then wee want not preachers no not from those things which by their owne nature want sense beside those things which are daily beaten into our eares out of the word of God and which conscience it selfe doth night and day tell vs of But we haue neither eyes to see nor eares to heare so that it remaineth onely that the threatnings of God so long time despised of vs be in horrible manner executed vpon vs while the earth groneth vnder our feete crauing iudgement and vengeance from God against the wickednes of men waiting euen witn sighes for that last day Rom. 8.20 in the which
of the things themselues in their proper kinds immediately before his comming to iudgement like as the Sunne was darkened indeede in the time of the crucifying of our Sauiour by the space of three houres And so doth that place in Ioel seeme to giue to vnderstand For it is to be extended not onely to the first comming of our Sauiour but also to his second At which time wee knowe that our Sauiour shall come in flaming fire in deede 2. Thess 1.8 and 2. Pet. 3 verses 10 and 12. That the heauens shall passe away with a noise and be dissolued by fire c. So then the meaning of our Sauiour may well be that beside the great and strange troubles which shall be euen to the end many times falling out so strangely as heauen and earth should goe together as one would say the strange things here mentioned should really and in deede come to passe And so doth S. Luke report this part of the speech of our Sauiour that not only there should be really signes in the Sunne and in the Moone and in the Starres and that the Sea and waters should roare but also that as effects from the same signes present and sodaine before their eyes The hearts of men should faile them for feare For then saith our Sauiour there shall be signes in the Sunne and in the Moone and in the Starres and vpon the earth trouble among the nations with perplexitie not knowing what to doe for want of counsell en aporia the sea and the waters shall roare And mens hearts shall faile them for feare and for looking after those things which shall come on the world for the powers of heauen shall be shaken Luk. chap. 21.25.26 And then as it followeth in the next verse shall they see the Sonne of man come in a cloude with power and great glory The which words reported by S. Luke may well serue to cleare those which are recorded by S. Matthew where our Sauiour saith that then to wit at the end of the world The signe of the Sonne of man shall appeare in heauen so that all the kindreds of the earth shall mourne Yea and that with deepe mourning beating their breasts Copsontas cōcutientur as the Greeke word importeth For it can be no small or base signe that can worke this mighty and rare effect vpon the earth The signe of the Crosse as some would vnderstand these wordes or the representation of those wounds which were made in his flesh vpon the Crosse they being signes of his humiliation and abasement and not of his glory they are not fit to set forth so great a Maiestie as our Sauiour will no doubt come withall as it followeth also in the same text of Matthew thus and they shall see the Sonne of man euen him whom the wicked had before despised come in the cloudes of heauen with power and great glory So then the signe of the Sonne of man seemeth to be nothing else but the euident declaration of his comming in such sort as his diuine Maiestie cannot but be discerned of all to be in the present viewe without any further the least delay The signe therefore of the comming of our Sauiour may not vnfitly be taken for the glorious and aspectable comming it selfe like as in like phrase of speech Circumcision is called the signe of Circumcision because it was appointed of God to be a sensible declaration of his speciall loue and fauour toward his people Or as our Sauiour speaketh of the signe of the Prophet Ionas when he telleth the vnbeleeuing Iewes who despised many signes that they should haue no other signe but the signe of the Prophet Ionas that is to say the accomplishment of that which was in him prefigured concerning his buriall and resurrection As though he should haue saide the thing it selfe accomplished shall be a sufficient and full signe to those that will looke vpon it and obserue it And thus the comming of our Sauiour at the last day Epiphaneia Illustris apparitio is called his euident and bright appearance signified by the Greeke word Epiphancia applied thereunto 2. Thessalonians 2.8 And 1. Timothie 6.14 Likewise 2. Timothie 4 1. and verse 8. And Titus 2.13 In which sense also the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ is saide to be a cleare reuealing of him in his glorie at that day as wee reade Luke 17.30 The Sonne of man shall be then reuealed apocaluptetai And 1. Corinthians 1.7 waiting for the reuelation apocalupsin of our Lord Iesus Christ. And 2. Thessalonians 1.7 When the Lord Iesus shall shewe himselfe from heauen en te apocalupsei tou Curion Iesou Likewise 1. Peter 1.7 And chapter 4.13 Likewise vnder another Greeke word phanerothe Colossians 3. verse 4. When Christ who is our life shall appeare or be made manifest And 1. Pet 5. verse 4. Phanerothentos tou archipoimenos When the chiefe shepheard shall appeare And 1. Iohn 3.2 We knowe that when he shall appeare we shal be like him for we shall see him as he is And thus the signe of the Sonne of man may well be interpreted by that which followeth in our text of the Euangelist where our Sauiour addeth these wordes as an explication of the former All the kindreds of the earth shall see the Sonne of man come in the cloudes of heauen with power and great glorie And he shall send his Angell with the great sound of a trumpet c. Now verily there can be no more meet signes of the appearāce of the glorious Iudge of the world then these wherin we are the rather to rest because we cānot bend our thoughts to finde out anie other but we shal be left at vncertaine cannot but wander without all warrant or ground we know not whither Let vs therfore rest in that which our Sauiour himselfe hath reuealed or els let vs willingly suspend our iudgement till the time be come when the performance it selfe shall declare what other signe it is which he meaneth ANd thus hauing spoken of the time of the cōming of our Lord Iesus Christ to iudgement of the signes thereof both former latter last of all as our Sauiour himselfe hath foretolde and described them it is therewithall euident both from whence and also whither our Sauiour shall come to execute his iudgement to wit from the highest heauen into the inferiour heauen next vnto vs here on earth according to that Act 1.11 Philip 3.20 1. Thes 1.10 and cha 4.16 The Lord himselfe shall descend from heauen with a shoute or as the Greek words En celeusmati signifie with a readie yeelding of all heauenly creatures therevnto as with one entire indeuour and consent and with the voice of the Archangell and with the Trumpet of God And it is also from the same wordes of our Sauiour in the text of the Euangelist Matthew manifest in what manner our Sauiour shall come to execute his last iudgement to wit in a most
euer Amen Thus much for the proofes of the prouidence of God more generally LEt vs come now to the proofes of the more particular or more speciall prouidence of God Concerning the which wee promised to inquire according to the order of the works of Gods creation in the seueral daies therof First therefore Question what proofe haue you for the prouidence of God in the gouerning and disposing of the inuisible heauens Answere The third petition of that holy praier which our Lord Iesus Christ taught his Disciples is a plaine proofe of it in that according to his warrant wee pray Thy will bee done in earth as it is in heauen ExplicatioÌ„ proofe This verily is one euident proofe And the same is confirmed againe by the Lords own most holy and diuine praier which is recorded in the 17. ch of the Euangelist Iohn v. 24. Father I wil that is it is my earnest desire that they which thou hast giuen me bee with me euen where I am that they may behold my glory c. Read also Act 26.18 1. Cor 6.9 Eph 5.5 Luk ch 13. v. 23. c. where it is manifest that the inheritance of heauen is the gift of God and that none shall be partakers of it but they to whom God will giue it Now secondly what proofe haue you concerning the prouidence and holy gouernment of God ouer the Angels The which because they are either good to wit such as retaine still the puritie and honor of their first creation through the goodnes of God or euill in that of themselues they most wickedly lost their vprightnes and dignitie Question In the first place what ground and warrant haue you for the holy prouidence and gouernment of God ouer the good Angels Answere In the 4 verse of the 104. Psal and Heb 1.7 thus we reade He maketh the spirits his messengers and his ministers a flame of fire And ver 14. Are they not all ministring spirits sent forth to minister for their sakes that shall be heiers of saluation These indeede are plaine proofes concerning the good and holy Angels Shew likewise some proofe of the prouidence and gouernment of God ouer the wicked Angels which as was saide are of themselues become vncleane sâ—irits and Diuels Question What proofe haue you for the prouident gouernment of God ouer them Answere It is euident from hence in that notwithstanding they be exceeding subtile and craftie yet they cannot deceiue and though they be of great power and either way most willing and ready to doe all mischiefe yet they cannot doe the least hurt or anoiance without the permission and leaue of God According to that which we read in the Storie concerning King Ahab 1 King 22. v. 21.22.23 And in the first and second chapters of the booke of Iob. And in the Gospell of Mat chap 8.31 ExplicatioÌ„ proofe These places are also euident plaine to the end you haue alledged them And it is as easie with the Lord to hinder the Diuel yea all the Diuels as well as one froÌ„ working the greater mischiefes as the smaller The which also if he should not of his infinite mercy worke for vs how possibly should we be so graciously preserued against their extreame craft malice as we are eueryone of vs euery day And otherwise how might the holy Apostle so coÌ„fortably assure the Church of God as he doth Rom 16.20 That the God of peace shal tread Satan vnder our feete shortly BVt leauing this point let vs now descend to the visible world and the creatures thereof In the gouernment whereof insomuch as God doth so order all things as was generally obserued that by some disorder and failing of the creatures he might from time to time admonish mankind of their wicked disorders and of their most vnworthy failings in all good dutie to God euer since thâ—â—me of our first wofull fall and yet so as it pleaseth him alwaies in iudgement to remember mercy concerning all that repent and turne vnto him as we shall hereafter more fully declare therefore in these respects let vs consider of the prouidence of God in the more particular gouernment of these his visible creatures Question And first of all what proofe haue you that God doth in this wise gouerne his creatures of the first daies creation Answere Touching the earth the Lord accursed it immediately after the fall and defection of mankind from him so that the good fruitfulnes of it is euer since greatly diminished and impaired Yea euer since that time it hath bin inclined to bring forth thorns thisties and all kind of weedes in great aboundance as we read Gen chap verses 17 18. Explication and proofe Iâ— is true And so againe Ps 10â— 34 The Lord turneth a fruitfull land into barrennes for the wickednes of them that dwel therein But of this more in the prouidence of the third daies work Moreouer howsoeuer the Lord hath so laid the foundaâ—ion of the earth that it caÌ„not be moued by any creature yet he himself hath for the declaration of his power iustice shaken it by many earth-quakes and thereby executed many of his iudgements Whereof some are recorded in the holy Scriptures as Amos ch 1.1 Zech 14.5 Exod 19.18 Mat 27. â—1 54 And of other we our selues haue had experieÌ„ce not many yeares since would God to the furthering of our feare and repentance before God and nowe verie lately againe euen in the end of the yeare 1601. the 24. of December if happily yet at the last it might awaken vs out of our grosse general securitie The Lord hath also diuers times heretofore and likewise very lately darkened the heauens vpon vs couering and hiding the beautie of them from vs as it were with a haire-cloth by many blacke tempests and dark eclipses c. But of this also more in the prouidence of God concerning the instruments of light which were the worke of the 4. day IN the meane while we come to the workes of the second day Question What proofe haue you from whence wee may perceiue that God hath his prouidence in the ordering and gouerning of them Answere This is euident from the vehement tempestes of windes and raine with very grieuous thunders and lightenings in that notwithstanding as experience it selfe confirmeth oftentimes that they might easily growe so forcible and strong that they should blow downe our housen ouer our heads or drown or burn vs vp as the old world was drowned in the daies of Noah when he onely and his family were saued and as Sodom and other cities were burnt with fire from heauen when Lot was deliuered and as the housen of Iobes children were sodainely blowne downe vpon them Yet the Lord partly performing his speciall promise that he would not againe drown the world and generally euen of his accustomed goodnes and mercy he doth so moderate and restraine those his creatures that seldome in comparison doe they greatly
prophesies concerning the conception of our Sauiour for vs and our benefit they are likewise promises that he should be borne for vs and our benefit yea euen for the greatest benefit that might possibly be procured vnto vs. ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is true It could not possibly be that our Sauiour should be conceiued by the holy Ghost in vaine His birth could by no meanes be hindred or defeated And therefore the promise of this may be said to be included in the promise of that Question But haue we no speciall or expresse promise concerning the birth of our Sauiour that it should be to our benefit Answere Yes The Lord did assure his Church of this singular mercie by his holy Prophet Isaiah long before it came to passe ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe This also is verie true For so we read in the 6. verse of his 9. chapter of his prophecie where we finde it thus written vnto vs that is to our singular benefit and comfort a child is borne and vnto vs a Sonne is giuen and the gouernment is vpon his shoulder c. Read also Ier 23. verses 5.6 Behold the daies come saith the Lord that I will raise vnto Dauid a righteous branch and a King shall raigne and prosper and he shall execute iudgement and iustice in the earth In his daies Iuda shall be saued and Israel shall dwell safely and this is the name whereby they shall call him the Lord our righteousnes And againe with some further amplification chap 33. verses 14 15 16. c. To this purpose likewise serue the prophesies already mentioned concerning the time the place and the manner of his birth c. Wherefore of this no more now at this time Question WE hast to the Comforts of faith which arise from the birth of our Sauiour Is it not a matter of very great and singular comfort Answer Yes verily It both was and is still matter of great ioy and comfort to the holy Angels much more ought it to be so to vs and so is no doubt to all true beleeuing Christians ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe So indeede we reade Luke chap 2. that the holy Angels reioiced that the Shepheards reioiced that Simeon and Anna reioiced at the birth of our Sauiour Christ And so ought we all to reioice as hauing singular cause with them according to the speech of the Angel to the Shepheards saying Behold I bring you tidings of great ioy that shall be to all people That is that vnto you is borne a Sauiour c. But of the duties more afterward The Comforts As touching the cause of ioy and comfort which wee haue hereby wee may conceiue of it the rather if wee helpe our selues by a comparison not vnfit to be made in this cause We knowe that great ioy ariseth to a nation when the King hath an heire apparant borne to the crowne by whom there is good hope that the gouernment shall not bee deriued to a stranger whereby vnnaturall oppression and tyrannous gouernment might easily take footing c. as we our selues haue lately very sensibly felt to the vnspeakable ioy of our hearts when after the dolefull decease of our blessed Queene Elizabeth our gracious King Iames hath succeeded whose entrance vpon his roiall throne and scepter among vs was right ioious to all right English hearts but so much the more because hee bringeth with him a young Prince yea more then one of a right princely seede But the cause of ioy which now we speake of concerning our Sauiour Christ is infinitely greater not onely to vs or any one nation that should otherwise haue perished vnder the tyranny of the Diuel sinne death and Hell but to all nations vnder heauen seeing the deliuerance and saluation of all people dependeth vpon our Sauiour the onely heire apparant of the most high possessor of heauen and earth for euer and euer And seeing as was said the Angels of heauen were reioiced by the birth of our Sauiour as is euident by their praising of God for it as we haue seene Luk. 2.13.14 and namely for our sake who haue the chiefe benefit of it it followeth by good reason that wee our selues much rather haue principall cause of most aboundant reioycing herein Question But in what respects is the birth of our Sauiour a matter of so singular and incomparable reioycing to vs and to all people Answere First because hereby the Lord our God hath to the glory of his owne name most graciously and comfortably manifested his diuine nature in the Person of his Sonne so farre as it is meete for the same to be manifested to vs here in this world Secondly because he hath manifested his most gracious and Fatherly good will toward all sorts of men in euery nation of the whole world whosoeuer shall thankefully imbrace that life and immortalitie which he hath brought to light and offereth in his Son Thirdly because from hence ariseth vnspeakable peace to the conscience of all true beleeuers both in the vse of all present blessings and also in the assured hope of the inheritance of all the blessings of the life to come in that through him we are adopted to be ioinâ—â—eires with him F nally the birth of our Sauiour is exceeding comfortable because the world is as it were borne againe and renewed vnto God in him according as it is said He is a light of the Gentiles and the glory of his people Israel as Simeon said of him while yet he was newe borne Yea because after a long time of calamitie as it were of most gloomie darke and tempesâ—ous weather hee is as the rising of the Sunne vpon the world wonderfully clearing the whole face and compasse of it So indeed we reade from the 2. verse of the 9. chap of the Euangelicall prophet Isaiah in that he prophesied thus The people that walked in darknes haue seene a â—reat light they that did dwell in the land of the shadowe of death vpon them hath the light shined c. And the Apostle Paul saith that in our Sauiour Christ all things are become new 2. Cor 5.17 Read also Malachie chap 4.2 He is the Sonne of righteousnes and health is vnder his wings But that we may proceede in some order Concerning the first branch of the answere read Heb 1. verses 2 3. This representation is much more gracious and comfortable then was that sight of Gods glory whâ—ch Moses might be partaker of Exod. 33.20 c. Conâ—erning the second branch read and consider the wordes of the holy Angelâ— Luk. 2.14 Glorie to God on high in earth peace and toward men good will And 1. Iohn â— 5 ye knowe that he that is the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ appeared that he might take away our sins and in him is no sin And our Sauiour himselfe in the Gospell of Iohn ch 18.37 For this cause saith he am I borne and for this cause came I into the world that I should
respect saiâ—h expresly in his answer to Pilate that he had the greater sin who had deliuered him vnto him to wit as if he had bin a malefactor Finally that the Magistrate is to be dealt honourably withall though hee for his part should be sinisterly carried aside by the vnfaiâ—hfull seruice of such as should giue right information and testimonie vnto him the example and practise of our Sauiour doth notably shewe that it ought to be so For though he iudged it meete in his godly wisedomâ— to let Pilate see his falte yet hee doth it in singular modestie couertly insinuating as it were his reproofe vnder the reproofe of other reprouing Pilate rather by consequence of reason then in apert and open termes BVt that we may goe another steppe forward Question What dutie are wee now to learne from the condemnation of our Sauiour Christ in so iudiciall and solemne a manner as we see he was condemned and that by â—he deputie of the Emperour of Rome the highest Magistrate in all the world yea or rather from heauen it selfe God being himselfe the very appointer and ordainer of this sentence against our Sauiour euen for our sinnes Answere We are from the due consideration hereof most sensibly taught that it is our most bounden dutie to iudge and condemne our selues to the ende we may escape the fearefull iudgement and condemnation of the Lord. Explication and proofe It is true This and such like duties are iustly to be deriued from this consideration The which duties I thinke good at this time to expresse The Duties in respect of his condemnation by the wordes of a very learned and godly Preacher they being of great force as I suppose to moue vnto due regard of the same This saith hee was not done in vaine it being the will of the Father that the Sonne should not dye either by the deceite of the Iewes oâ— in any tumult or secretly but openly in the eyes and beholding of all and that also in a iudiciall forme of proceeding though in respect of men very vniust euen as if God from heauen had thundred forth these wordes both East and West North and South as afterward it came to passe by the Preaching of the Gospell O yee miserable men behold yee in this my onely Soone whom I haue set forth vpon this Theater as a Suretie on your behalfe on the one side how great wrath I beare against sinne and what you your selues haue deserued and on the other side how vnmeasurable both my mercie and his is toward all those that will embrace this our grace Goe too therefore brethren saith the Preacher Let vs learne to muse in our mindes vpon this historie let vs learne I say not to meditate vpon the chiefe heads in generall onely as it were through a lattis but euen to weigh euery circumstance thereof insomuch as these things are written very diligently and plentifully for our instruction For which of vs can behold such a spectacle and not be affected with it But we are to know the causes wherefore it should be so And verily his heart must be harder then any yron and steele which cannot be moued with the iniurious indignitie practised against so innocent a man if he doe but weigh this fact by the light of humane reason But wee ought to make a farre other manner of consideration concerning this mysterie to wit that we may in this spectacle behold our selues to be as the principall debters to the ende wee might with sighes that cannot be expressed crie out a loude before our God O good God what a thing is this which thou doest set before our eyes to looke vpon It is we it is wee who haue transgressed it is we that are guiltie Whence then is this so great a change but from thy most vnmeasurable and incomprehensible goodnesse O wretched and vnhappie man that I am How should I in such sort forget both my selfe and thee O Sonne of God how is it that thou hast so farre made thy selfe of no reputation Giue me therefore this grace O God that I earnestly beholding my selfe in this spectacle and abhorring the cause of all these things which is inherent and abiding in me I may with a true and liuely faith imbrace that discharge which thou offerest mee euen mee I say a miserable sinner by the condemnation of thy righteous Sonne who hath taken vpon him that which was to be borne of me and that I may lay hold of that glory which hath beene obtained on my behalfe by the reproach of my Suretie who hath giuen his word for me O Iesus Christ the Sauiour of the world I beseech thee to ioyne and vnite me to thy selfe by thy holy Spirit that by thee I may be as acceptable to him vnto whom thou hast offered vp thy selfe for mee as I doe willingly acknowledge and confesse my selfe to be in my selfe worthy euery way to be detested of thee These are the things which wee ought to behold and to make our vse and profite of from this so fearefull a spectacle whereby we see both heauen and earth to be shaken And what then Shall wee alone be stonie and without sense Thus farre Maister Beza Hom 27. in hist. Pass Nâ—w we reâ—urne to our owne course Question What is our dutie to be learned from this that our Sauiour Christ after he was condemned refused not so long as he was able without fainting to beare his own materiall Crosse which his Persecutors had laied vpon him yea and that afterward also hee patiently endured to bee crucified vppon the same Crosse Answer We may iustly take forth this further lesson from hence that it is our dutie patiently to beare not onely one or two but euery affliction which it shall please God to lay vpon vs for our Sauiour Christs sake and the testimonie of his truth Explication proofe We may iustly doe so in deede The Duties in respect of his crucifying For as hath beene obserued in the like consideration before seeing our Sauiour did beare his crosse and endure the shame c. to satisfie Gods wrath for vs we ought to endure the crosse to declare our thankfulnes to him c. yea euery one to beare his owne crosse Luke 9.23 Simon the Cyrenian at the first compelled by the souldiers onely to beare a part of the materiall and wooden crosse of our Sauiour to the place of execution is afterward honoured of God in the record of the holy Storie in insomuch as hee became a faithfull Disciple of Christ willing to beare his owne crosse if neede should so haue required as it may appeare euen by this that he is so diligently described both he and his Sonnes Alexander and Rufus as wee reade Marke 15.21 So ought euery one of vs to be willing to doe as God shall shew it to be his good and holy will in the time and season thereof The same vse doth the holy Apostle make from the
thus But if for our saluation he that had no sinne in himselfe neither was himselfe the dâ—bter was brought into so great straits for vs vttered this voyce whereat wee may be astonished seeing heauen and earth were shaken by it must we not needes confesse if we doe not thinke of these things day and night but continue in our wickednes nâ—t liking to be rowzed out of them that we be stoute yea more hard then the rockes themselues which doe melte at the presence of God Psal 68.9 And euen to this day doe sigh and trauell together because of the sinnes of men vntill that last day doe come Rom. 8.21 22 c. Now if so be wee will not make this vse then let vs learne another thing that is to say that insomuch as notwithstanding our Sauiour was most deare to God yet hee setting himselfe in the place of vs miserable sinners was left without all comfort yea in most heauy distresse as one forsaken of God though in the secret counsell purpose of God he remained still most dearly beloued of him therefore that albeit we also may comfort our selues that we are in our Sauiour for his sake the elect and beloued of God stil that he is so constant in his loue that he will neuer reiect any of those whom hee hath once chosen howsoeur for the present we may be very heauily afflicted either for the triall of our faith or for the chasticement of our sinne yet if any of vs waxe wanton against him he knoweth neuerthelesse how to make vs wearie of our part by withdrawing all comfort from vs in such sort that we shall find that it had been a thousand fold more happy for vs neuer to haue knowne that wicked pleasure of sinne whereby we haue beene drawen from obedience to our good God and gratious father as the example of king Dauid may sufficiently informe vs from the 51. Psalme Let therefore the extremity of the sufferings cast vpon our Sauiour for our sinnes teach vs speedily and heartily to denie sinne lest wee prouoke the Lord to cast some heauy vncomfortable corrections vpon vs in this world it may be for some longtime howsoeuer it shall please him of his most free grace and mercy to saue vs in the world to come Yea I pray ye let the consideration hereof be the more mighty to preuaile with vs because otherwise as we haue beene admonished heretofore there can be no truth of christianity in vs nor any comfort of a liuely faith of a good conscience nor any chearefulnes in the care of good duty in the sight of God Without which care al whatsoeuer may seeme to be good shall be but hypocrisie and fit for nothing but to deceiue other yea and our selues too BVt that we may haste forward to that which remaineth What dutie may we learne Question from the next speech that our Sauiour spake which as we haue seene before was this I thirst Answer As our Sauiour was more desirous to procure our saluation and that to the same end and purpose the prophesie of giuing him tarte vinegre in stead of comfortable wine might be fulfilled then he was of slâ—king his owne thirst though it was no doubt at this time most sharpe and extreame so it is our dutiâ— as wee may well informe our selues from hence that we for our parts ought more earnestly to seeke after the knowledge and faith of him then after any thing else whether meate or drinke or whatsoeuer beside in the time of our greatest neede thereof ExplicatioÌ„ proofe Iâ— standeth with good reason that it should be so insomuch as our Sauiour apprâ—hended of vs by faith is not onely the most perfit foode of our soules but also for our bodies to preserue them both to euerlasting life As our Sauiour himselfe teacheth Iohn 6. verse â—7 and for the same cause exhorteth that his Disciples would be more carefull to lâ—bour after that meate which endureth to euerlasting life then after the perishing foode of this transitory life And in the 5. chapter of Matthew verse 6. hee pronounceth those blessed who doe hunger and thirst after righteousnesse and promiseth that they shall be satisfied We ought therefore in our desire and longing after our Lord Iesus Christ to be with Dauid like the hart that is most earnestly panting after him as the â—iuers of water Ps 4â— 1 And like as if we were in a barren drie la d without water vntill we haue found him accoâ—ding to that which we reade Psal 6â— 1 and 143.6 yea though wee had neuer so great suâ—ficiency of all corporall foode For hee onely is the fountaine of those liuing waters whâ—reby refreshing to eternall life is to be found Iohn 4. verses 10.13.14 and ch 7.37.38 Reade also Isai ch 12.3 and ch 5â— 1 2 3. Thus we see what duâ—y may aptly be required of vs in respect of that thirst which our Sauiour had after ouâ— saluation more then after his owne refreshing hee refusing and forgetting to drinke in his greatest thirst till all things should be fulfilled yea euen that which was foretold concerning this his last vncâ—mfortable draught Question And are we not likewise to learne some good and profitable lesson from this thâ—t our Saâ—iour receiued and drunke this vinegre that is sower drinke to the end the holy Scripture might be fulfilled rather then this thirst quenched which surely the sharpe vinegre was vnmeete to doe Answer Yes we may learne further hereby that it is our dutie to accept of those succoures which the Lord offereth vnto vs whether by his owne hand more gratiously or otherwise by such instruments as it pleaseth him to vse though they of their euill disposition deale nothing so kindely by vs as they ought to doe Explication proofe It is so indeed For we ought rather to consider the prouidence of God therein for our triall and in that respect to be patient as our Sauiour was then impatiently to exclaime against the vnkinde dealing of the wicked though in stead of reâ—ieuing vs they doe rather augment and increase our griefe But as touching our selues if it be so The Duties in respect of his death that we are in the time of the affliction of any of the seruants of God in case or estate to doe them any good we must contrary to the practise of these wicked ones yeelde both God and his children the iuyce of the sweete grape and not of that which is sowre and wilde That is to say we must yeelde the fruites of such a kinde and dutifull affection as may stand best with the good pleasure of God and as may be most comfortable to such as belong vnto him Farre ought our hearts to be from minding our haÌ„ds from doing that which should in the least respect be grieuous to the Lord as the Iewes are blamed to doe Isai chap. 5. verses 4 7 c. or that which should faile the
in such places where the faithfull and diligent preaching of Gods word the chiefe preseruatiue against this leauen of false doctrine is most wanting So that for some supplie of so great a defect what may wee thinke to be accounted of the bookes of one impression though of more then a thousand yea though the same booke should be imprinted thousand after thousand manie a time But to this it may be saide that not manie thousands among many millions of people are so well minded as to be studious in reading of good and godlie bookes And in verie deede it cannot bee denyed but that it is too true Neuerthelesse this wee may as truely answere that God hath his thousands and seuen thousands in his Israel better minded then anie one or manie of vs are priuie vnto Now therefore good Christian brethren what remaineth but onely this that we be wise and carefull to vse all such good helpes as God vouchsafeth to best 〈◊〉 vpon vs in their due time and place so farre as wee shall finde them to be profitable vnto vs but the chiefe helpes alwayes with greatest care and diligence â—his great grace of Christian wisedome and discretion with all other neceâ—â—â—rie for vs our good God and most gratious and mercifull Father graunt vnto vs all both Preachers Hearers Writers and Readers working them in vs by his most holie Spirit through his rich mercie in the Lord Iesus To whom with the Father and the holie Ghost three most glorious diuine and distinct Persons one true and euerliuing God almightie and in all things all-sufficient be all praise honour and glorie nowe and for euer Amen London October 1606. Yours in the Lord with the best dutie and seruice that hee is able most willing Robert Allen. Page 5. line 3. of this Preface For beeing I pray read to be The rest of the Errata through the whole are noted at the ende of the last Booke yet so as not all there mentioned are to be found in euery Booke THe Christian Reader â—ath in the Heades or chapters following the contents of this first book of The Doctrine of the Gospel or second part of the Treasurie of Catechisme set before him in a short viewe Yet so as hee may vnderstand that vnder the heades mentioned there are many particulars and much varietie of matter both for instruction confirmation and comfort of faith and also for duties of obedience deducted from the same The which would be ouerlong and the lesse necessarie to be set down here because the geneâ—all being found according to the present direction the particulars will readily offer themselues THE GENERAL CONTENTS of the first â—ooke WHat the Gospel iâ— pag. 1 2 3. How the Gospel diffâ—reth from the Lawe pages 4. 5. â— How the Law accorâ—eth with the Gospel pag. 7 8 9. Who are fiâ— hearers of the Gospel pag. 10. The Gospel exalteth those orâ—â—â— whom the law humbleth pag. 11. Faith mâ—st necessâ—rie to saluation pag 12. 13. Faith most pleasing to God And why pag 14. What Faith is pag 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. God iustifieth sinners pag. 21. What Iustification is pag. 22. 23. c to the 33. pag. What Saluation is pag. 33 34 where the title of the page 〈◊〉 wrong Iustification and saluation onely by Christ pag. 3â— 36 3â— 8. What Repentance is pag 〈◊〉 4â— c. to the. pag. 45. The â—â—acâ—â— of Reâ—entance pag. 46 c. to 71. The â—â—â—â—rence betwixt Reâ—eneration and Repentance 72. The Doctâ—â—ne of the Gospel as persed through the holy Scriptures 73. A briefe summe of the Doctrine of the Gospel pag. 74 75. A generall diuision of the Articles of the Faith or Beliefe 76. The Ground of the Article pag. 77 78. Beliefe in oâ—e onely God The Meaning of it pag. 79. 80. c. to the 87. In the which page is a large discourse shewing what manner of one God is The Promiâ—e belongâ—ng to this Article pag. 87. Where the titâ—e of the page faileth It belongeth to euery Christian. pag. 88 89. 90. The Comforts and benefites of it pag â—1 to 96. The Duties arising from the comforts pag 97 c to the 109 pag. The Danger of not beleeuing in one onely God 1â—â— 100. Beliefe in one onely God three distinct Persons Beliefe in God the Father The Ground and meaning of it pag. 107. c. to the 116. The Promise pag. 117. The Duties In the same pag. and the next The Danger of not beleeuing this Article pag. 119. The Ground of it pag. 120. 121. 122. 123. The Meaning of it pag. 124. The Promise pag. 125. The Comforts pag. 126 127. 128. The Duties in the same pag. and 129. 130. The Danger of not beleeuing pag. 131. Bâ—â—â—â—fe in God the Father Almightie The Ground and meaning of it pag. 132. 133. The Promise pag. 134. The Comforts in the same page and 135. The Duties pag 136. 137. The Danger of not beleeuing pag. 138. Bâ—â—â—fe in God the Father maker of heauen and earth The Ground and meaning of it pag. 139. 140 c. to the 169. In a large discourse where the whâ—â— Historie of the creation is declared The Promise be â—nâ—ingâ—â— it pag. 169. The Comâ—â—â— begâ—â—â—ing in the same page are continued to the. page 173. The Dâ—â—â—aâ—◠〈◊〉 pag 174 175 c. to the 183. The danâ—er of â—ot â—eâ—e 〈◊〉 thâ—â— Article pag. 183. 184. The 〈…〉 c to the 207. pag. By a large inquirie anâ—wâ—â—â—le to the â—arâ—e 〈…〉 all creatures Persons causes and actions The Promiâ—e â—et 〈…〉 prouident Father for his children is set down page 〈…〉 â—1 1â— â—â— â—3 Beâ—â—â—e in the Fatherly Prouidence of God The Câ—mâ—orâ— contained in thâ—â—e promises are prosecuted from the 214. pag. to the 248. 〈…〉 yet not larger then the argument it selfe requireth The 〈…〉 which those comforts call for doe followe in the same pag. and pag â— 9. 250 25â— 252. 25. to 256. The Danger 〈◊〉 not beleeuing in Gods Fatherly Prouidence 256. 257. THE DOCTRINE OF THE GOSPEL HAuing through the goodnes of God finished the first part of our Treasury of Christian Catechisme or instruction concerning the morall Lawe of God let vs trusting in the same his diuine goodnesse and mercy vse as good diligence as we can in like manner of familiar instruction to enquire into the Doctrine of the Gospell Yea let vs search after it as after the most rich and precious part of our spirituall treasure according to the holy testimony and profession of the Apostle Paul Philip. 3 8 9 Doubtlesse I thinke all things but losse for the excellent knowledge sake of Christ Iesus my Lord for whom I haue counted all things losse and do iudge them to be dâ—ngue that I might winne Christ And that I might be found in him that is not hauing my owne righteousnesse which is of the lawe but that which is through the faith of Christ euen the righteousnesse which is of God through faith c.
God effectually moue vs to repentance As the Apostle reasoneth against one sinne so will we reason against all other Shall I take the members of Christ that is those members which are in profession honourably ingrafted into him to the honour of his name and make them the vile and base members of an harlot to his dishonour God forbid Fourthly from the consideration of the fewnes of those that shall bee saued for want of repentance our Sauiour Christ sheweth vs that wee ought to take an earnest occasion from thence to striue to enter in at the straight gate Luke 13 23 24. And that there is no saluation without repentance it is euident from the beginning of the same chap. And 1. Sam. 12 25. If yee doe wickedly ye shall perish both ye and your king Reade also Luk. 3.8.9 and chap. 13 6 7. and Reuel 2.21 22 23 ch 3.15 16. Likewise the examples of Gods iudgements vpon others ought to admonish vs to repent 1. Cor. 10. verse 11. Read also Ier. 3 8 and Dan. 5 20 21.22 23 24 c. Euery mans owne punishments ought much rather to haue the same effect in himselfe Iob 33 29 3â— The want of making this vse of Gods corrections is reproued Isay 9 13. The people turneth not vnto him that smiteth them neither doe they seeke the Lord of Hosts And Amos ch 4 6 c. 11. Finally this ought to be the vse of those afflictions which God laieth vpon his best seruants For thus we ought to reason as the holy Scriptures teach vs. If the righteous be scarcely saued where shal the sinner and vngodly appeare And if such and such things be done to a greene tree what shall be done to that which is dry Fâ—ftly that hope of forgiuenes is a comfortable incouragement to repentance it may be considered from that we read Hosh 6 1.2 3 yea such an incouragement to repentance it is that as one saith truly without hope of forgiuenes none can kindly repent Nemo recte egerit poenitentiam nisi qui sperauerit indulgentiam The Angels reioyce when a sinner repenteth Yea God himselfe is after a sort reioiced with it Luk. 15. Sixtly that the treasuring vp of the word of God in our hearts is a principall furtherance of repentance it is proued by that we read Ps 17 4. Concerning the workes of men by the words of thy lippes I kept mee from the pathes of the cruell man And Ps 19.11 By thy commandements thy seruant is made circumspect And Ps 119.11 I haue hid thy promise in my heart that I might not sin against thee And ver 9. By thy coÌ„mandements thou hast made me wiser then mine enemies for they are euer with me c. Read also Pro. 2 1â— 11 c. Finally for the benefit of the societie of the godly to the nourishing and bettering of repeÌ„tance read Ps 141 â— Heb. 3 13 ch 1â— 24 25. Read also Ps 133. No doubt the goodnes coÌ„moditie of the coÌ„munioÌ„ of Saints coÌ„sisteth in this as in a speciall part of it that we are thereby incouraged confirmed in a godly course of life Holy instructions admonitions and exhortations are as the dewes of heauen which make the barreÌ„ earth of our soules fruitful c. Hetherto of repentance what it is and which are the helpes or hinderances of it Question Now when are we thus to repent Answere We must begin presently euen while it is called to day as the holy Ghost speaketh and thence forth we must labour to increase so long as we liue So indeed we read Psal 95 7.8 To day if ye will heare his voice harden not your hearts c. And Heb. 3.7.8 13. Question Why must we thus speedily repent Answere Sundry of the former reasons mouing to repentance are likewise of speciall weight to moue vs to speedie repentance Explicatio and proofe It is true For seeing our life is short and vncertaine it is necessary that wee should not neglect the present opportunitie lest that should come vpon vs which is written Ps 73 19 O how sodenly are they destroied perished horribly consumed As a dreame when on awaketh Answerable to the example of the sodaine destruction of the Sodomites c. Seeing also the increase of sinne especially if it bee ioined with contempt of the Gospell which most graciously calleth vs to repentance it increaseth wrath we haue cause to feare yea rather wee may be sure that if we obstinatly refuse to repent it shall be easier for Tyrus Sydon and for Sodom Gomorrha then for vs at the day of iudgemeÌ„t Mat. 11 20 21 22.23 24. Moreouer seeing continuance in sinne confirmeth sinne and maketh it more difficult hard for vs to repent afterward as wee haue learned from the Prophet Ieremiah there is great cause that we should speedily breake off the euil custome of sinning that it get no prescription of time against vs. These reasons haue beene already mentioned Question But shew some other if ye can What reasons else can ye alledge to this purpose Answere By how much repentance is longer delaied specially as was said if it be with contempt against the often admonitions of the holy word and Gospell of God the truth of it will be so much the more hardly discerned euen in the conscience of him that at the last it may be doth truly repent It vsually falleth out so indeed and therefore are such more deepely plunged in sorrowe c. It may seeme that late repentance is rather an extorted then a free and kindly repentance It may seeme that sinne hath forsaken such rather then that they haue forsaken sinne c. Question What other reasons can you shew why we should speedily repent Answere Because God vouchsafeth vs his holy Sacrament of Baptisme the heauenly seale of his couenant of our adoption to be his childreÌ„ euen froÌ„ our infancie yea because he hath loued vs in his beloued son our Lord Iesus Christ before we were conceiued and borne Explication and proofe This verily if it be duly pondred is a reason of speciall waight and importance to bind vs both to most speedy repentance and also to most constant and dutifull obedience euen from the first time wherein we may haue the least inckling and vnderstanding that may be concerning the exceeding great grace and coÌ„stancy of Gods purpose in this his couenant sealed to vs as it were from â—eâ—â—en by Baptisme to the very end of our liues and for euer and euer Mat. 〈…〉 Luk. 20.4 5 6. For shall the Lord accept of vs miserable sinners vasâ—â— of Satan and children of wrath by nature and shall we refuse him the God of mercy the onely fountaine of spirituall freedome and of euerlasting life and salâ—ation God forbid Let vs therefore hearken to the holy exhortation of the mâ—st â—ise Preacher that wee remember our Creator in the daies of our youth c. Ye seeing our Sauiour Christ forbiddeth those that
Gospel which are the seales of all the Articles of our Christian faith And also of the Lords praier which is a principal rule of Christian praier a singular exercise of faith c. Question Which therefore first of all be the Articles of our Christian beliefe as they are in that briefe summe comprised and by the common consent of all true Churches of Christ euen froÌ„ the most incorrupt times coÌ„mended vnto vs Answere I beleeue in God the Father almightie maker of heauen earth And in Iesus Christ his onely sonne our Lord which was conceiued by the holy Ghost c. ExplicatioÌ„ proofe This summe of the doctrine of the Gospel concerning the chiefe Articles of our faith gathered out of the holie scriptures as hath bene said it conteineth an bridgement of the most high diuine mysterie of the nature of God that is to say of the incomprehensible Trinitie of persons in the vnitie of one most absolute perfect spirituall essence or beeing of the Godhead so farre as it is meet for vs to enquire or may be knowne and discerned of vs. And therwithall it setteth out vnto vs fraile creatures and most miserable sinners the free couenant of Gods diuine mercy fauour and grace towards vs. Herewithall also A briefe summe of the doctrine of the holy Gospel contained in the articles of our Beliefe it layeth forth these two things first the causes of our iustification and secondly the fruites or benefits thereof The causes are these first to speake more generally the whole Trinitie of persons Father Sonne and holy Ghost eternally consenting in the vnitie of the Godhead to elect and ordaine vs therevnto But more particularly the Father for orders sake as the efficient cause the Sonne in that hee tooke our nature and therein liued preached wrought miracles fulfilled the righteousnes of the law and at the last died for vs and rose againe c. the materiall cause The holy Ghost in that by the preaching of the Gospell he giueth faith the formall cause The small cause being the euerlasting praise of the same most glorious free grace and mercie of God Now the fruite and benefit of this grace of God towards vs beeing generally comprehended vnder this worde saluation the particulars are partly expressed Communion of Saints in one holy catholike Church forgiuenes of sinnes resurrection of the body and euerlasting life and partly they are to be collected from those that be mentioned as vnspeakable peace of conscience heere yea euen against death and hell it selfe and the immortality of the soule in heauen euen from the very time of our departure out of this life c. This summe of the chiefe Articles of our faith therefore containeth an abridgement of the Historie of all the greatest and most glorious counsels and workes of God and of his most wonderfull benefits towards vs Election Prouidence Creation Adoption Redemption Iustification Sanctification Saluation and Glorification and to these ends and purposes alike abridgement of the incarnation of the sonne of God and therewithall of the vnion of the humane nature with the diuine in one most holy person of a mediator and also of the sufferings of the sonne of God c. all of them as was said before proceeding from the infinite bountie of Gods mercie to vs most vnworthie men Of the which most great counsels and works of God it is worthily written by the Apostle Paul 1. Tim. 3.16 * Omologoumenos Confessedly oâ— by a general acknowledgement to wit of all tâ—â—e Christians Without controuersie great is the mysterie of godlines which is God manifested in the flesh iustified in the Spirit seene of Angels preached vnto the Gentiles beleeued on in the world and receiued vp in glorie Read also Rom 8.29.30 c. Those which God knew before he also predestinated to be made like to the image of his sonne that he might be the first borne among many brethren Moreouer whom he hath predestinated them also he called and whom he called them also he iustified and whom he iustified them also he glorified What shall we then say to these things If God be on our side who can be against vs c. And Ephes 3.8.9.10 c. Euen to me the least of all Saints saith the holy Apostle is this grace giuen that I should preach among the Gentiles the vnsearchable riches of Christ And to make cleare vnto all men what the fellowship of the mysterie is which from the beginning of the world hath beene hid in God who hath created all things by Iesus Christ. c. Of these most high and excellent things we will by the grace of God treat and inquire according to this summe of the Articles of our faith in the order following First of all wee will consider of some speciall ground of holy Scripture whence euery article or point of our faith may be warranted and from whence also the right sence meaning thereof may be interpreted and opened For the word of God contained in the bookes of Canonicall Scripture the which God himselfe hath giuen and authorized for the instruction of his Church it is the onely certaine and vndoubted ground and foundation of faith And therefore also it is our bounden dutie to yeeld it the honour of teaching and confirming euery truth of God from the sacred testimonie and witnesse thereof And thus we read how in matters of faith the Scripture referreth it selfe to the Scripture the latter to the former Luke 24. verses 25.26.27 and verses 44.45.46.47 And before this in the 22. chap ver 37. Reade also Acts chap 26. verse 22. and 1. Corinth 15.1.2.3.4 and 2. Pet 1.19 And verily it were too great sluggish a folly for any to content themselues so with any briefe abridgement that the originall copie wherein is the more full and perfect declaration of all things should be neglected A man will not doe so with his seuerall Deeds and more large writings shewing the conueiances of his landes for any briefe extent or suruey which hee hath taken of them And shall we be more vnwise concerning the grand euidence of our saluation Nay rather as great landed men by how much they see by a short viewe that their possessions are very ample c. they will make the more reckoning of all their auncient Court-rouls or Charters c. So let vs by all meanes prouoke ourselues notwithstanding any other testimony to make our principall and most precious account of the authenticall and diuine records of God And that not onely for the points themselues which concerne our faith but also for the right vnderstanding of them and for all holy circumstances belonging to them For in this respect the holy Scriptures are so necessarie that without them wee should not by the shortnesse of our Creede heare of many points necessarily to bee bee beleeued of vs for our holy instruction and comfort And they that are mentioned could not without the holy
in the other Câ—eeds of Athanasius and the Nicene Counsell we beleeue in one God who is the father almighty c. And we worship one God in Trinitie Trinitie in vnitie Neither confounding the persons nor diuiding the substance c. as we are further to consider afterward Question BVt in the meane while what ground of holy Scripture can you alledge that God is one onely true God Answere The 35. ver of the 4. ch of Deuteronomie in these wordes The Lord is God and there is none but he alone And ver 39. Vnderstand therefore and consider in thine heart that the Lord hee is God in heauen aboue and vppon the earth beneath there is no other And in the 4. ver of the 6. chap. Heare ô Israel the Lord our God is Lord onely ExplicatioÌ„ proofe Thiâ— being a chiefe and principall ground of all faith and true godlines it is is euery where most plentifully testified in the holy Scriptures Of the which testimonies it shall be to good purpose that we doe set down some more And first we wil begin with the words of God himselfe Deut. ch 32.39 Behold now saith the Lord that I euen I am he and that there is no God with me I kill and giue life I wound and I make whole neither is there any that can deliuer out of my hand Likewise Isaiah 42 8. ch 43 11 12 13. I euen I am the Lord beside me there is no Sauiour c. You are my witnesses saith the Lord that I am God And in many other places of the same Prophecy ch 44 6 ch 45 5. I am the Lord there is no other there is no God beside me The same is repeated six times in that ch The often repetitioÌ„ sheweth that we haue need to be often earnestly put in mind of it to the end it may be firmly rooted in our hearts To this truth principle of our faith do the seruants of God euery where giue witnes As 1. Sam. ch 2. v. 2. There is none holy as the Lord saith Hannah in her holy thanksgiuing yea ther is none besides thee and there is no God like vnto our God And Psalme 18 31. Who is God besides the Lord And who is mightie saue our God And Ps 83.18 Iehouah is alone euen the most high ouer all the earth And Ps 86 10. Thou art God alone And Nehemiah 9.6 Thou art Lord alone And 1. Cor. 8 4. There is no other God but one Yea 2 Kings 5.15 This testimonie is drawne from Naaman the Syrian in experience of Gods gratious power in the cure of his leprosie Behold saith he now I know that there is no God in all the world but in Israel His meaning is that they onely professed the Religion of the true God the onely God of all the world There are many more testimonies but we will ende with that of our Sauiour Christ Iohn chap. 17.3 This is life eternall to knowe thee the onely true God c. As touching the name of God attributed to the Gods of the Heathen in the holy Scriptures that is but according to the abusiue speech of the heathen and for a refutation of their heathenish error And when it is ascribed to Angels or men it is not to be vnderstood properly but in respect of that speciall dignitie and power which God hath as it were lent them aboue others c. Let vs now proceede Shew likewise from what ground of holy Scripture you haue bene taught that it is euery Christians dutie to beleeue in this our one onely true God Question What proofe haue you for it Answere Our Sauiour Christ admonisheth his Disciples to haue faith in God Mark ch 11. v. 22 ExplicatioÌ„ proofe The words of the greeke text are Haue ye that is see that ye haue the faith of God but in the selfe same sense according to the Syrian translation Let the faith of God be in you Our Sa Chr calleth it the faith of God because he requireth his people to beleeue in him for that all faith placed any other wher is vtterly profane wandring vaine Yea like as we saw eueÌ„ now that God by his holy spirit gaue Naaman the Syrian grace to beleeue in God from the experience of his gracious power manifested vppon him in his miraculous cure so doth our Sa Ch from the example of the fig-tree dried by the power of his diuine word instruct his Disciples to gather an argument for the strengthening of their faith to beleeue in euery word of God and principally in his promise touching euerlasting saluation According to that of wise Agur. Pro. 30.5 Euery word of God is pure he is a shield to them that trust in him Question Haue you any other proofe that it is the dutie of the people of God thus to beleeue in him Answere In the 62. Psal we haue not onely the doctrine but also the practise set forth vnto vs by a very notable and liuely example Question Rehearse you the words of this Psalme which are they Answere Yet my soule keepeth silence vnto God Or as we may read it in the Hebrew text thus My soule quietly resteth or reposeth it selfe onely in God saith the holy Prophet for of him commeth my saluation He onely is my strength and my saluation and my defence I shall not much be moued Yea he repeateth the same words againe to shewe his singular affiance placed onely in the Lord. And then hee doth with like earnestnes from the experience of his owne comfort exhort and incourage all other the people of God to doe the like saying Trust in him all ye people powre forth your hearts before him Selah Explication and proofe This Ps is very notable no lesse for the wisdome then for the earnestnes of the holy Prophet to this purpose as was made plaine from the interpretation thereof In the which it was more largely declared then now time will suffer to be repeated that the faithful seruant of God reioiceth in that victorie which through the grace of God he had obtained against his troublesome temptations in that he did bid silence as it were to his soule against all impatient murmurings by a quiet attendance vpon Gods mercy In the same confidence also he triumpheth against his aduersaries Neuertheles because he felt his naturall infirmitie and corruption still present with him he doth together with this holy and triumphant reioycing admonish his soule to continue still in silence to God and in a quiet resting vpon him whithout wearines in waiting And thus this first part of the Psal vnto the 8. v. doth very liuelily represent vnto vs the nature of faith which continually animateth it selfe to a holy strife and resistance against the temptations of the flesh the world and the diuell For the beleeuing man is not to be imagined to be as one altogether at rest and as one rowing at pleasure in a still and calme
water but hee is rather to be likened to one that is for the most part tossed in the rough and raging waues of the maine sâ—a where one huge billow followeth vpon the neck of another so that if hee should not looke well to his tackle cast the anker-hold of his soule into the sure hope of Gods deliuerance he could not be saued And this plainely sheweth that although the doctrine of beleeuing in God is a lesson wherewith wee begin to teach and catechize children yet it is in the practise of it so great a lesson that the oldest among vs haue not so learned it that we may perfitly take it forth as children vse to speake Wherefore let vs I pray you euen al and euery one of vs giue diligent heed to the Prophets holy exhortation whom God hath set forth as a most experienced School-maister of faith vnto vs as it followeth in the latter part of the Psal When at any time we find our selues combred in our minds euen as if we should be ouerwhelmed with temptations let vs practise the remedy which he telleth vs of froÌ„ his own probatum-est that is let vs empty our hearts by powring forth our complaints and supplications to our good and mercifull God So no doubt shall the force of all the temptations bee broken and continually let out as the swelling waters by a most commodious sluce Neither let vs marueile though toward the end of our Psalme The meaning of it the Prophet so greatlie debaseth trust in Man or in Riches for alas what are they to deliuer or saue a man c Wherefore seeing as the Prophet concludeth both power and mercie belonge vnto God let vs according to the paterne which is set before vs quietly repose our soules onely in and vpon the Lorde nothing doubting but with him wee shall finde most tempestiue seasonable and happie deliuerance and saluation Reade also Psalm 33.16.17 and 146.3 c. Thus then wee haue Dauid for one notable example But he is not alone wee haue Abraham also Genes 15.6 Rom. 4.3 Abraham beleeued the Lord and hee counted that to him for righteousnes And Paul Acts 27.25 I beleeue God saith hee that it shall be so as it hath bene told me Yea we haue a multitude of examples which the Apostle calleth a clowd of witnesses Heb ch 11. And v. 6. of the same ch it is affirmed generallie that euery one that cometh vnto God must not onely beleeue that God is but also that hee is a rewarder of them that seeke him Hitherto concerning the proofe and ground of the article Question NOw in the second place how were you taught according both to the doctrine and also to the examples of faithfull men recorded in the holie Scriptures to vnderstand these wordes I beleeue in God Answere I haue bene taught that in professing that I doe beleeue in God my meaning must bee this that I am verelie perswaded that the onely true God of Heauen and of Earth is and according to his most holie and faithfull couenant will foreuer be my good and gracious God in all things and that therefore I doe vndoubtedly put my whole trust and confidence in him looking for all good things from him for comfort in all and against all euill and finally for my deliuerance out of all euill and for eternall happines and glorie in his heauenly kingdome through his free grace and mercie alone This is so euident from that which hath alreadie bene declared that wee will not stand vppon any further explanation or proofe of it We will therefore goe on forwarde But before yee can beleeue in the onely true GOD aright it is necessarie that yee knowe who and what manner of one God is that yee may be able to put an infinit difference betwixt him and all things whatsoeuer besides This hath bene partlie declared from the preface or generall reason of the tenne Commandements in the former parte of our Treasurie Yet because the more full declaration or as we may say adornation and enriching of this excellent point of Doctrine belongeth to the Gospell therfore it is meet that here wee doe make a more full inquirie into it This wee may doe as I suppose in the order following First if wee search out and sorte togither the excellent titles of the Deitie which shew and declare what manner of one hee is most entirelie in his owne Diuine nature Secondly if wee consider what those titles bee which shew what manner of one hee is in respect of his creatures And therein first what hee is more generallie toward all And then more particularlie what hee is First in respect of their seuerall degrees in humane societie and then in regard of their seuerall estate and condition touching the life and worlde that is to come concerning both the wicked also the Godlie But principally if we call to mind which those most gratious Titles of God are which concerne his elect people and holie Churche which is the most proper and as we may say the essentiall argument of our Christian beleefe Not that wee think that anie thing in God is to be seuered from his nature as if it were accidentall in or to him For we know that he was Eternallie and in all perfection that which hee is without beginning and so shall continue the same for euer and world without end but partly because we are to respect the order and time both how and when God hath manifested himselfe by his externall works either of creation and gouernment and partly because we seeke some helpe to succour the weaknes of our vnderstanding and the frailty of our memorie thereby Question First therfore I desire that yee rehearse those titles that doe shew vnto vs what manner of one God is most entierlie in his own nature Which are they Answere First as our Sauiour Christ teacheth vs Ioh 4.24 God is a Spirit that is to say he is a most spirituall and Diuine nature or Essence and Beeing Explication and proofe That is the meaning of our Sauiour Christ indeed For he doth not in those words speake of the third person of the Trinitie but of God in his Diuine nature simplie and indefinitlie considered so that it is the same in sense with that which God himselfe saith of his owne nature and essence in that he calleth him selfe I am that I am Exo 3.14 As though the Lord should say I am such a one as cannot be comprehended of any creature as touching the perfection and Eternitie of my nature who doe cause all other things to bee but am caused of nothing c. And of the same word as it is vsed in the holie language doth the Lord vsually call himself by the name Iehouah to the end he might be acknowledged God in respect of his Eternitie calleth himselâ—e also the First and the Last Isai 44 6. and chap 4â— â—2 I my selfe euen I am the first I am also the
last ch 41.4 I the Lorde doe the first worke I am he that doth the last not only a perfect beeing in himselfe the onely eternall and efficient cause of all creatures but also to be the cause of the effecting of all his promises and blessings in the proper times seasons therof as the Lord doth interpret his owne meaning Ex 6.2.3 Moreouer saith the text God spake vnto Moses and said vnto him I am the Lord and I appeared to Abraham Isaak and to Iaacob by the name of Shaddai that is all-mightie or all-sufficient God but by my name Iehouah was I not knowen vnto them That is I promised to Abraham Isaak Iaacob the land of Canaan for an inheritance but I did not performe it vnto them as touching the reall and actuall possession of it as I will now to you their posteritie c as it followeth in that chapter It is asmuch as if the Lord should haue said to the Iewes at the coÌ„ming of Christ in comparison of the former ages that hee neuer shewed himselfe so manifestlie or by his name Iehouah as hee did then in so much as all the promises of God are Yea Amen in Christ In which respect our Sauiour Christ himselfe telleth his disciples that they were blessed aboue all other that were before theÌ„ in so much as they nowe sawe and heard that which the Prophets and Righteous men among them desired to heare and see but could not Wherfore worthiâ—ie might they then and wee our selues now in speciall manner hearken to the exhortation of the 68. Genes 21.33 AbrahaÌ„ called vppon the name of Iehouah the euerliuing God Psal vers 4. Sing vnto God sing praises to his name exalt him that rideth vpon the heauens in his name Iah and reioyce before him Isa ch 26.4 Trust in the Lorde for euer for in the Lord God Be Iah Iehouah there is strength for euermore Read also this name Iâ—h Ps 89.8 A mightie Lorde Chasin Iah and Ps 94. twice verses â— and 12. and Ps 118. fiue times and 135. vers 4. And in composition often times Halleluiah praise yee the Lord. Iah is but as it were a contraction of the name Iehouah It noteth the Eternitie yea the Sempiternitie or perpetuall eternitie of God without beginning without ending He that was is and is to come as this name is interpreted in the new Testament and applyed to Christ our Iehouah the Lorde our righteousnes as wee are after to obserue when wee come to consider of the Deitie of his person Question But what other titles are there which doe more entierly then the rest declare the nature of God Answere Next vnto the name Iehouah which as I haue learned wee doe English by the name Lord therby are to vnderstand his eternall nature beeing as was euen now declared the most vsuall title of the Lord is God the which word as I haue bene also taught is vsed of vs in stead of that which signifieth in the Hebrew language the almightines or omnipotencie of God as though hee should call him the God of all might or power Explication and proofe So is it indeed For the Hebrew word El or Eloah in the plurall number Elohim signifieth the power yea the manifold power and vertue of the Diuine nature yea with some learned interpreters also El Elohim Pâ—alm 50.1 Deut. 32.15 Eloah the distinction of the persons in God vnto whom equallie the almighty power of the diuine nature of God doth belong as we shall further consider afterward by the grace of God Thus then the most vsuall titles belonging to the nature of God are in our language Lord and God as though we should call him as in other words we doe the Eternall Almightie God In regard of which eternitie of God the name of God is oftentimes in the holy scriptures said to be eternall likewise that his mercie endureth for euer that all his promises are sure and stedfast that his faithfulnes shall neuer faile that his throne is for euer that his righteousnes is euerlasting and that ther is no end of his kingdome And in respecte of his omnipotencie He that is mightie hath done for mee great things saith the Virgin Marie and holie is his name Luk 1.49 And the almightie God by the name Shaddai Psal 68.14 and Ps 91.1 and often in the book of Iob ch 5.17 ch 6.4.14 and chap 8.3.5 and chapt 22. fiue times verses 3.17.23.25.26 But of the titles of the iustice mercie gouernment of God we shall haue further occasion to rehearse them among some other sorts of the titles of God LEt vs therefore come to those which shew what manner of one God is named to be in respect of his creatures wherin also are noted the actions or works as likewise the diuine properties and attributes of God Question And first to speake more generallie which are they Answere Creator gouernour and preseruer of all things most high possessor of heauen and earth The Lord God of all flesh and of the Spirits of all fleshe The searcher of the hearts and reynes Iudge of the whole worlde who iudgeth without respect of persones The iudge which maketh lowe and which maketh high Lord of hosts and if ther be any other like to these These are euery where to be found in the holie Scriptures Creator Eccles chap ExplicatioÌ„ proofe 12.1 and Isai ch 42.5 and chap 45.12 ver 18. Acts 17.43 c. Psalm 33.6.7.8.9 Psalm 74.16.17 And Psalm 94.9 Iob. chapt 32.22 c. Gouernour Psal 22. The Lord ruleth among the Nations And Ps 33.10.11 The Lord breaketh the Counsell of the heathen and bringeth to nought c. He that chastiseth the Nations Psal 94.10 and Psalm 47.8 God reigneth ouer the heathen And Psal 66.7 Hee ruleth the world by his power Isai 16.1 The ruler of the worlde Preseruer Iob chapt 7.20 O thou preseruer of men And 1. Timot. 4.10 Wee trust in the liuing God who is the preseruer of all men speciallie of those that beleeue And Psalm 36.6 Hee that preserueth man and beast No man could haue anie power or authoritie to gouerne if God did not giue it him Iohn chap 19.11 and Rom 13.4 Most high God possessor of Heauen and Earth Genes 14.22 and Psalm 104 24. Tremell The Lord God of all flesh Ierem. 32.27 of the Spirits of all flesh Numb 16.22 and chapt 27.16 And Hebr 12.9 Father of Spirits Zech 12.1 The Lorde who hath formed the Spirit of man within him c. And Ezech 18.4 All soules are mine both the soule of the Father and also the soule of the sonne are mine Searcher of hearts and trier of the reines 1. Sam. 16.7 The Lord beholdeth the heart And 1. Kings 8.39 The Lorde onely knoweth the hearts of all the children of men And Prou 16.2 The Lorde pondereth the Spirits Psalm 7.9 The righteous God trieth the
hearts and reynes And Ierem 11.20 and chap 17.10 I the Lord searche the heart and trie the reynes Acts. 15.8 God which knoweth the hearts and 1. Thess 2.4 Iudge of the whole world Gen 18.25 Shall not the iudge of all the world doe right saith Abraham to the Lord. Read also Iob. chap 34.10 c. 19. He iudgeth without respect of persons Deut 10.17.18 Acts 10.34 Rom 2.11 And in many other places The iudge who maketh lowe who also maketh high Psalm 75.7 Lorde of Hostes Psalm 46.7 The Lorde of Hostes is with vs. And Psalm 82. thrise in that Psal And Ps 84. fower times and Psa 89.8 O Lord God of Hostes who is like vnto thee which art a mightie Lorde and the truth is about thee 32.18 Amos 4.13 The Lord of Hostes is his name And note also that the works of God not onely of Creation of the ordinaâ—ie course of Gouernment but also his extraordinarie and wondrous works partly such as he worketh by his own immediate hand partly such as he worketh by the ministerie of his seruants both for his people and against the wicked they are so manie declarations of his diuine wisedome mercie iustice c. According to that Psal 9.16 The Lord is knowne by executing iudgement Selah A point worthie singular obseruation And in respect of his mercie according to that Psal 68.20 This is our God euen the God that saueth vs. c. Question NOwe which are the titles of God in a more particular respect of the degrees of his people in humane societie Answere He is in this respect called the most high excellent he that inhabiteth Eternitie whose name is the Holie one Isai 57.15 Ps 83.18 The mosthigh ouer the whole Earth Ps 97.9 And 1. Tim 1.17 The King euerlasting immortall God onely wise And ch 6.15.16 He that is blessed prince onely the King of Kings Lord of Lords who only hath immortalitie dwelleth in the light that none caÌ„ attain vnto whoÌ„ neuer man saw neither caÌ„ see vnto whoÌ„ be honor power euerlasting AmeÌ„ Explication proofe This title of GOD Gneljon the most high is often in the Psalms namelie in these 7.9 18.21.46.47.50.56.57.73.77.78.82.83.87 91.92.107 Read also 1. Chron 29.11.12.13 and Psal 24.7.8.9.10 The king of glorie that is the most glorious King And 82.1 God standeth in the assemblie of Gods For Iudges magistrates assembled are the honourable assemblies which God himselfe hath called to the seate of iustice and hee iudgeth among Goddes that is among the same Iudges magistrates gathered togither in his name either ratifying euery right sentence which they giue or reprouing the contrarie as it followeth in the same Psalme For all Iudgement is properlie the Lords it is his soueraigne prerogatiue belonging as it were to his Crowne and Dignitie Deu 1.17 2. chro 19.6.9.10.11 Read also Eccles ch 5.7 If in a Countrie thou seest the oppression of the poore and the defrauding of iudgment iustice be not astonied at the matter For he that is higher then the high regaraeth yea he that is most high aboue them Where the word Gebhohim vsed in the plurall nuÌ„ber noteth the most high excellencie of God And that also as some interpret it in respect of the most high misterie of the holy Trinitie In Ezra NeheÌ„ God is diuers times called the God of heauen Thus we see what manner of one God is in comparison of those that bee in higher place aboue the rest Though they be high yea higher powers as Ro 13.1 yet God onely is the most high Wheras these are mortall Ps 146.3.4 Isa 51.12 The Lord God is immortall Though they dwell in Princely Palaces yet their dwelling places are nothing coÌ„parable to the habitation of his heauenly glorie They are many so their gouernment is a parted gouernmeÌ„t but God is one hath the whole soueraigntie entierly vnited in himselfe Ps 47.6.7.8.9 God is called also oftentimes in the holy Scriptures Adonai the chief Lord authoriser supporter of all Lordship and Gouernment And therfore the title is in a speciall forme of writing attributed to God as some obserue Adonai not Adon or Adoni as it is applied to meÌ„ And in this respect of his soueraignty he is called Adonei Adonim Ps 136.3 the Lord of Lords that is the Lord of all that haue gouernment whether domestical eccl or ciuill And Mal 1.6 The plural nuÌ„ber for the singular in the same sense twise in the same verse Hence or according to this the word Heden is vsed for basis or sustentaculum the foundation of a thing Question NOwe further which are the Titles of God which shewe what manner of one God is in respect of those of inferiour estate and low degree who are humbled in themselues c Answer Hee is the Father of Mercies the God of all consolation and comfort 2. Corinth 1.1.3.4 and chapt 7 6. The God that comforteth the abiecte Hee is the Father of the Fatherles and iudge of the Widowes Psalm 68.5 and Psalm 113.5 who is like vnto the Lord our God that hath his dwelling on high who abaseth himselfe to behold things in the heauens and in the earth Hee raiseth the needie out of the dust and lifteth vp the poore out of the dung c. And Psalm 146.7 He executeth iustice for the oppressed he giueth bread to the hungry He looseth the prisoners c. It followeth that you shew which those kind of titles are which declare what manner of one our God is against the wicked whether Princes or any other Which may they be Question Answere He ouerthroweth the way of the wicked as it followeth in the same 146 Psalm He is terrible to the Kings of the earth Psal 76 12. Yea generally it is a fearefull thing for any conteÌ„ptuous sinner to fall into the hands of the liuing God For vengeance belongeth to the Lord and he will recompence Heb 10 30 30 31. and Rom 12 19 according as Psal 94 He is expresly called God the auenger To this purpose we may call to mind againe That God iudgeth without respect of persons ExplicatioÌ„ proofe For seeing he will not haue his magistrates to respect the poore in any euill cause Exod 23 3 and Leuit 19 15 Much lesse will God himselfe deale partially Question NOw in the last place what are those titles of God which doe concerne his Church and that speciall fauour which he beareth to it and to euerie true member thereof Answere The Lord God of the Hebrewes and the God of Abraham Isaak and Iaacob or Israel in many places of the holy Prophets The holy one Iob. cha 6.10 The holy one of Israel Isai cha 6.3 and 41.14 and cha 43.15 and Luke cha 1.49 Holy is his name The hope of Israel Ierem. 14.8 and Psal 46.1 and 62.8 yea the hope of all the ends of the earth Psal 65.5 The God both of Iew and Gentile Rom 3.29
Redeemer Deliuerer and Sauiour of his people as he is often called and as he himselfe calleth himselfe in the writings of the Prophets and euery where else in the holy Scriptures Explicatiō proofe We shall finde it to be true for a good taste if we doe call to minde the testimonies alledged before out of Isaiah to proue that there is but one onely God who there is called the onely Sauiour And likewise The God of our saluation Psal 68.19.20 and Psal 25.5 and 27.9 Moreouer Isaiah chap 41.14 The Lord calleth himselfe the redeemer and the holy one of Israel And chap. 44.6 and chap 47.4 and chap 48.17 and chap 49.7 and chap 59.20 I know that my redeemer liueth saith Iob chap 19.25 This redeemer as well writeth F Iun is the father in the sonne by the spirit And to this end and purpose is the Lord also called the God who onely worketh wonders for the deliuerance and safety of his people Psal 77 14 and Psal 72 18 and 136 4. And Dauid for his part calleth God his deliuerer out of all his trouble and from all his enemies 2 Sam 4 9. and Psal 18 48. And otherwhere a present helpe in time of neede c. And againe Great are the troubles of the righteous but the Lord deliuereth them out of all He is the King of Saints Reuel chap 15 3. In all which respects he is called The blessed one that is he that is for his incomparable goodnes to be blessed and praised aboue all yea euen the wicked being Iudges Marke chap 14 61. And thus we haue holpen our selues with some distinction of the manifold titles of God that from thence we might learne what manner a one our God is in whom onely wee are to beleeue There are some places of Scripture wherein the principall of these titles are purposedly set downe together It were therefore to good purpose that you doe rehearse some one or two of them Question Which may they be Answere In the 6 and 7 verses of the 34 of Exodus God himselfe proclaimeth his owne diuine name and nature in these words The Lord the Lord strong mercifull and gratious slow to anger and aboundant in goodnes and truth reseruing mercie for thousands forgiuing iniquitie transgression and sinne but not making the wicked innocent visiting the iniquitie of the fathers vpon the children and vpon childrens children to the third and fourth generation The same almost word for word is repeated by Moses Numb 14.18 which he maketh the ground of that his prayer whereby he intreated and obteined mercy for the people who had greeuously prouoked the Lord to anger against them by their infidelitie Reade also Deut. 10.17.18 and Psal 103.7.8 c. The like is in many other places The which we must not think tedious to search out and to obserue more diligently from time to time For when men of this world are exquisite in seeking out and blazing and setting forth the titles and stiles of earthly Princes shall not the seruants of God much rather vse all holy diligence to seeke and enquire after the knowledge of the excellency of God what his diuine stile is infinitely exceeding all the multiplied titles that can be attributed to all the Princes of the world Yes the rather are we to vse al diligēce herein for the reproofe of the sottish rudenes of a number who notwithstanding they are carefull to obserue the titles of men they wil not wholie and right out as some vse to speake or with any reuerence vtter one title of God He is not God Almightie in the mouthes of many but God a might as if they might bee haile-fellow well met with him Here therefore we will by the grace of God staie yet a little longer in this point For seeing it hath pleased God to expresse his owne nature not only simply and entierly in it selfe but also in way of comparison and that partly negatiuely and by an infinite inequalitie partly by similitudes in a certaine proportion of resemblance for a further helpe of our weaknes we wil also cōsider of these things And first of this that by an infinit disparagement as it were the Lord expresseth himselfe after this sort that he is such a one as none may be compared or matched with him As Psal 89.6 Who is equall to the Lord in the heauens and who is like the Lord among the sonnes of the Gods that is of the most mightie vpon the earth Wherevnto we may make that for a true answere which we reade Psal 97.9 The Lord is most high aboue all the earth and much exalted aboue all gods that is aboue all the Angels of heauen And againe Psal 86.8 Among the Gods that is to say among any of those to whom the name of God is giuen whether to Angels or men of magistracy and power aboue the rest or to false Gods such as are so onely by Idolatrous conceit there is none like thee ô Lord and there is none that can do like thy workes And Psal 135.5.6 I know that the Lord is great and that our Lord is aboue all Gods Whatsoeuer pleased the Lord that did he in heauen earth in the sea and in all depthes Herein therefore the Prophet Isaiah is earnest cha 40.18 To whom then will ye liken God or what similitude will ye set vp vnto him And v. 25. To whom now will ye liken me that I should be like him saith the holy one And Exo chap. 1◠11 Who is like vnto thee ô Lord among the gods who is like thee so glorious in holines fearefull in praises doing wonders c And Deu 32.31 Their God is not as our God euen our enemies being iudges And also Psal 115.3 c. Our God is in heauen he doth whatsoeuer he will Their Idols are siluer and gold euen the work of mens hands They haue a mouth and speake not c. And Ier. 10.16 The portion of Iaacob is not like them for he is the maker of all things and Israel is the rodde of his inheritance The Lord of hostes is his name And Gal 4 8. The gods of the heathen are not gods by nature as our God is to wit of a most spirituall diuine nature infinite and eternall as hath bene declared before To this kinde of expressing the Lord in way of comparison negatiuely belongeth that which is written Numbers 23.19 God is not as man that hee should lye neither as the sonne of man that hee should repent Likewise 1. Samuel 15.29 The strength of Israel will not lye nor repent for hee is not man that hee should repent Moreouer Hosh Chap. 11.9 I am God and not man the holy one in the midst of thee c. And Rom 3.4 Let God be true and euery man a lyar As though he should say howsoeuer man is found light and inconstant yet this is a principle which ought to be aboue all exception that God is alwaies and in all things
perfectly true And on the contrary to the same effect Isai 31.3 The Egiptians are men and not God and their horses flesh and not Spirit Therefore prayeth the Church O God giue thou vs helpe against trouble for vaine is the helpe of man Psalm 108.12 and Ps 20.7.8 and 33.16 Herevnto also may bee referred these Titles of God onely wise or infinite in wisedome Epistle of Iude vers 25. and Ps 147.5 Invisible Heb. 11.27 Incomprehensible Ps 145.3 His greatnes is incomprehensible Immortall as before 1. Ti. 1.17 And who onely hath immortalitie ch 6.16 He that Reigneth of olde Ps 55.19 and Dan. 7.9 and Isai 51.9.10 For these also haue a reference of comparison in respect of creatures For man is mortall and all things else transitorie and mutable God is not so Hee is the euerliuing God Ps 102.23.24 c. There is no change in him he is alwaies the same Iames 1.17 And Ierem 10.10 The Lorde is the God of trueth hee is the liuing God and an euerlasting King c. Euerie Creature hath his limited substance and place yea place it selfe is limited But God filleth all places yea he comprehendeth them but is not comprehended Hee filleth heauen and earth Ier. 23. vers 23.24 Hee is greater then all creatures Isai ch 40.12 c. Not that wee are to ascribe any materiall magnitude or greatnes to God for he is a Spirit but such a greatnes as is to vs incompreheÌ„sible as was said in the Psalm Such a greatnes as filling all places doth therwithall after a sort fill all things he being in them they hauing their being in by him though he be in no wise intermixed with any of them So that when wee look vpon all things and see thâ— beautie of them and comprehend in some measure the greatnes of the heauen and the earth wee must conceyue of God to bee of an infinite Maiestie and Gâ—orie euen by the greatnes of his throne and footestoole c. Yea and though man hath much knowledge yet beside that hee hath none which God hath not giuen and taught him according to that in the Ps 94.10 Isa 28.24.25.26 And 1. Cor 7. ver 7. Besides this I say How little do we knowe of his wayes and of his infinit knowledge and Iudgements which are vnsearcheable Iob â—6 14 c. Read ch 9. ch 33.13.14 Read also Isai 40.13.14 Rom. 11.33 O the deepnes of the Riches both of the Wisedome and knowledge of God! How vnsearchable are his iudgemeÌ„ts his wayes past finding out For who hath knowne the minde of the Lorde or who was his Counseller Or who hath giuen to him first and hee shall be recompenced For of him and through him and for him are all things to him be glorie for euer Amen Let men therfore be as wise as they may be that is euen as wise as it shall please God to make them yet GOD onely is perfectly wise like as our Sau Christ saith of God Hee onely is good to wit as touching the fountain also the perfection of goodnes And thus God vouchsafeth by speach of comparison noting as was said an infinit disparagement betwixt him all creatures to giue vs some help toward the knowledge which wee in our weakenes may be able to conceiue of him Let vs now come to those familiar similitudes wher by it pleaseth God to expresse himselfe in a certaine proportion for a further helpe of our weakenes These similitudes wherevnto God likeneth himselfe they are partlie in repect of his Church and children and partlie in respect of the wicked And that we may by an hysterosis beginne first with those that concerne the wicked God is in respect of them compared to a mightie Warriour to ouerthrow them Exod 15.3 The Lord is a man of Warre his name is Iehouah And Psalm 76.3.4.5.6.7 There brake hee the arrowes of the bowe c. And Psalm 78.65.66 c. Hee is compared to a jealous houshand that will take reuenge of their spirituall fornication as in the 2. Commandement Ezod 34.14 The Lord whose name is iealouse is a iealouse God And Deuterono 32.21 They haue mooued mee to iealousie with that which is not God And Nahum chapt 1.2 Hee is compared to a Lion or Beare of the Forest in respect of his fearefull vengeance to terrifie men from sin Ps 50.22 Amos 3.8 Isa 31.4 Yea sometime toward his owne children Isa 38.13 Hosc 5.14 and ch 13.7.8 Finally our God is to the wicked euen a consuming fire Deuter 4.29 and Hebr 12.29 Read also Isai 33.14 〈◊〉 1.2.3.10 2◠〈…〉 Gâ—â— is the 〈◊〉 oâ— his Seruants 〈◊〉 43.3 But vnto the Church and people of God who truely beleeue in him feare him and walke in his wayes The Lorde is a quiet and peaceable resting place Psalm 90.1 Lorde thou hast bene our habitation from generation to generation Hee is a Sanctuarie of refuge in time of danger Isai 8.13.14 A strong Tower of defence Prou 18.10 and Nahum 1.7 The Lorde is God and a strong hoâ—de in the day of trouble and hee knoweth that is hee tenderly regardeth them that trust in him Hee is the rocke of their saluation Psalm â—9 26 and the â—orne of their saluation Hee is my rocke and my fortresse saith Dauid Psalm 18.2 And Psalm 92.15 The Lorde my rock is righteous And Psalm 95.1 Let vs sing aloude to the rocke of our saluation Reade also Prouerbs 30.5 Hee is a shielde to those that trust in him And manie times in the Psalmes Namely Psalm 59.11 and Psal 115.9.10.11 and 119. verse 114. And Genes 15.1 The Lord saith to Abraham Feare not Abraham I am thy buckler and thy exceeding great rewarde According to that Deuteron 33.29 Blessed art thou O Israell who is like vnto thee O people saued by the Lorde the shielde of thine helpe and sworde of thy glorie c. And Psal 17.8 and 57.1 And againe Psal 63.7 and 91.4 Hee is compared to a henne gathering her chickens vnder her wings for defence against the Kyte Like as our Sauiour Christ speaketh of himselfe Matth 23.37 But among all similitudes the Lord vseth none so plentifully as he doth man himselfe for a representation of his Diuine vertues insomuch as hee made him of of all other earthly creatures more answerable to his own similitude and likenes so the more fiue to resemble himselfe by And therfore he speaketh of himselfe as hauing a resemblance to man in all his powers and parts both inward and outward Yea therfore also hath he chosen to represent himselfe sometimes to his seruants in the likenes and shape of man by vision Yet with such a dissimilitude as was most fit to set out the excellencie of the diuine Maiestie and glorie exceeding all humane representation likenes 1. Kings 22.19 Isai chap 6. 1. Ezech ch 1. 26. 27. and Dan 7.9.10 The particular speaches wherby the Lord is spoken of as hauing a soule a heart a head face eyes
that hee is our Creator and Gouernour followeth next in order but seeing wee shall haue a speciall occasion offered vs hereafter to inquire of them wee will of purpose omit them here NEuertheles we wil proceed to those comforts which arise from other considerationâ— and namely from this in the next place that the Lord our God is of a most spirituall nature and beeing of infinite Maiestie filling both heauen and earth c. Question What therefore is the comfort of this Answere The comfort hereof is this that God euery where present with vs by his spirit is a mercifull beholder pittier and moderator of all our troubles and griefes our vpholder in euery griefe and distresse and finally our deliuerer out of all our troubles though with our bodily eyes we see him not ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe For the proofe of this read Exod. 3 7 c. I haue surely seene the trouble of my people which are in â—gypt saith the Lord and I haue heard their cry because of their taske-maisters for I knowe their sorrowes That which the Lord did then hee doth continually as the necessities of his people doe require as we may further perceiue by other proofes of the same kinde As Zech 4 10. The eyes of the Lord goe through the whole world Neither is he an ydle beholder in seeing how things goe as we may further perceiue by that we reade in the 9 chap. and 8. verse of the same prophesie I will campe about mine house against the army against him that passeth by and against him that returneth and no oppressor shall come vppon them any more for nowe haue I seene with my eyes Likewise Prou. 15 3. The eyes of the Lord in euery place behold the euill and the good And Psal 33 verses 13 14. The Lord looketh down from heauen and beholdeth al the children of men From the habitation of his dwelling hee beholdeth all them that dwell in the earth He facioneth their hearts euery one and vnderstandeth all their workes c. Likewise Psal 34. verses 15 16. The eyes of the Lord are vppon the righteous and his eares are open to their crye But the face of the LORD is against them that doe euill to cutte off their remembrance from the earth And Heb. 11.27 We haue the example of Moses who comforted himselfe against the fiâ— ceâ—es of the king of Egypt by looking vp to him that is inuisible as the Apostle teacheth that is by looking vp to God whoÌ„ he describeth to be hee that is inuisible according to that 1. Tim. 1 17. where he is called the King inuisible NOw let vs goe forward What is furthermore the comfort of this that he Lord our God is most perfect entier and absolute in himselfe so that albeâ—t he is euery where present silling heauen and earth and vpholding all things yet he is neuertheles altogether an other and most perfectly in his diuine nature and essence seperated from them neither is contained in any place nor vpheld by any creature c. Question What I say is the comfort hereof Answere This may exceedingly comfort vs that although aâ—l creatures in heauen and earth should seeme to forsake vs yea to be vtterly bent against vs yet so long as wâ— put our trust in God we may be sure that both he can and also that he will cherish maintaine vt yea in this fraile life so long as hee seeth so meete against all creatures that should conâ—pire to discomfort and destroy vs. Explication and proofe It is true that you say For God worketh most freely in all things hee is nothing intangled and snared any way hee is not limited nor tyed to any second meanes and causes And for the proofe of this comfort reade Heb. 13. c. â— God hath said I will not faile thee neither forsake thee So that wee may boldly say The Lord is my helper neither will I feare what man can doe vnto me Read also Psal 34 19. The Lord is neare to them that are of a contrite heart c. Whereupon well obserueth Maister Caluin that herein is contained a doctrine full of most sweete consolation and comfort that God doth not then leaue vs when a huge heape of euils doe so ouerwhelme vs that we are as one would say stuffled thereby or so daunted that we cannot tell almost what wee may doe His wordes vpon those wordes of the Psalme are these Plena suauissimae consolationis doctrine Deum ne tunc quidem a nobis discedere quum malorum congeries not quasi exanimatos obruit Here also call againe to minde Psal 23 4. Though I should walke through the valley of the shadowe of death I will feare no euill for thou art with me thy rod and thy staffe they comfort me A particular experience whereof we finde recorded 1. Sam. 3â— â— Where we reade that Dauid comforted himselfe in his God when his owne company mutinously intended forth-with to haue stoned him Remember also to this purpose the 46. Psalme And Psalme 113. the third verse Our God is in heauen he doth whatsoeuer he will Moreouer Deut 8 3. and Mat. 4 4. Man liueth not by bread onely but by euery word that proceedeth out of the mouth of the Lord. And 1. Sam 14.6 and likewise 2. Chron. 14 11. The Lord helpeth with fewe as well as with mâ—ny And Zâ—char 4.6 Neither by an army nor strength but by my spirit saith the Lord of Hosts And Isay 59 16 c. and Chap. â—â— 1 Aâ— God in the beginning made all things of nothing without any helpeâ— so as it pleaseth him he can helpe as it were without helpe c. But let vs proceede to some other particulars Question WHat is the comfort of this that as the Lord our God is of an infinite and as one would say of a transcendent nature and in his diuine Maiestie of incomprehensible greatnes as Psal 14â— 3 His greatnes is incomprehensible so he is also in dignitie and worthines infinitely excelling al creatures whatsoeuer Answere The comfort hereof is that when our God shall giue iudgement on our side all creatures must be silent before him and rest in his iudgement In the meane while it may iustly be a speciall comfort to the seruants of God that as they serue him which is the chiefe Lord and maister aboue all so their seruice is the most honourable and happie seruice that may be Here indeed the common prouerbe may haue chiefe place There is no fishing to the fishing of the sea ExplicatioÌ„ proofe nor seruice to the seruice of the King c. The reward of no earthly Prince is or can be coÌ„parable to the reward of the king of heaueÌ„ For this happines of the seruants of God Read how they are priuiledged aboue all other yea euen in the times of greatest danger Isay chap. 6â— 8 â— 13 14. Thus saith the Lord As wine is found in the cluster one saith destroy it not for a
O my God take mee not away in the middest of my dayes thy yeares endure froÌ„ generation to generation Thou hast aforetime laid the fouÌ„dation of the earth the heauens are the work of thy hands They shall perish but thou shalt endure They shall euen all waxe olde as doth a garment as a vesture shalt thou change them they shal be changed But thou art the same and thy yeares shall not faile And Ps 35.10 Lord who is like vnto thee who deliuerest the poore froÌ„ him that is too stroÌ„g for him c These are the second sorte of duties SHewe now in the third place which those duties are which faith yeeldeth frâ—m the coÌ„fort of this that the Lord our God is of a most spirituall nature iÌ„finite euery wher present vnmeasurable inuisible and incomprehensible Which be they Question Aâ—â—â—â—â—â— From the considerations saith doth withdrawe the thoughts of our mindes from thinking God to be like any bodily creature in outward forme or shape much more the hands fâ—â—m making and setting vp any bodily representation of him most of all the heart from yeelding any diuine worship to any creature the which it doth acknowledge to belong only to the Lord our God Exâ—lâ—cation and prâ—â—â—e This indeede is one speciall dutie of faith touching the spirituall nature of God in that he is infinite and euery where presâ—nt c. accoâ—ding to that we reâ—d Isay 4â— 18. Ier. 16 6. Deut. 4 15 16 17 18 19. And Act. 17 v. 24 c. 29 What other duties doe belong to the same comfort of faith Question Answere It requireth of euery true beleeuer that he be wise vnto sobrietie without all curious search into the diuine nature of God the which may so onely be known as it is alwaies to be acknowledged infinitely exceeding all that our weake knowledge and vnderstanding can reach vnto It teacheth vs to worship God in spirit and truth It warneth vs to beware of all hypocrâ—â—â—ie and to take heede that we do in no wise peruert or corrupt the most holy and pure doctrine of his truth These and such like are the duties belonging to the former comfort of faith Explicatiâ—n anâ— prooâ—e They are so in very deed as may appeare first froÌ„ that generall admonition which we read Rom. 12 3. Let no man vnderstand aboue that which is meete to vndeâ—stand but let hâ—m vnderstaÌ„d accoâ—ding to sobrietie as God hath dealt to euery man the measure of faith For if we may not in things reuealed boast of a greater measure of knowledge theÌ„ God hath giueÌ„ much lesse may we pry curiously into his vnsearchable secrets Read also Deut. 29. v. 29. Pro. 25 1 2 1â— 2â— And Iudg ch 13 18 22. There is also a wise admonition though Apocriphâ—ll to the same purpose Eccles ch 3 22. Seeke not out the things that be too hard for thee neither search the things rashly that be to mightie for thee Secondly call agâ—ine to mind herein this place that excelleÌ„t example of our Sauiour Christ Iohn 4 24. God is a spirit they that worship him must worship him in spirit and truth For such as God is such also must his worship be Thirdly read Ps 44 â—â— â—1 If we haue forgotten the name of our God and holden vp our hands to a strange God shall not God search this out For he knoweth the secrets of the heart And Ps 1 29. O Lord thou hast tried and knowne Thou knowest my sittinâ— my rising c. The whole Psal is of exceeding good vse to this purpose Finally read Ier. 23 v. 23 24 25. Am I a God at hand saith the Lord and not a God farre oft Can any hide himselfe in secret places that I shall not see him saith the Lord Doe not I file heauen and hearth saith the Lord I haue heard what the Prophets said that prophesie lyes in my name saying I haue dreamed I haue dreamed c. And Ps 119 verse 168. I haue kept thy precepts and thy testimonies for all my waies are before thee Hetherto of the third sort of duties Question Let vâ—â—â—me to the fourth what duties belong to this comfort of faith that although all creatures should forsake vs yet the Lord our God will not leaue or 〈◊〉 vs Answere Thâ—â— ought to cause vs to preferre the Lord our God in our hearts and to loue and imbrace him infinity aboue all creatures so that euery one of vs should resolutely say in â—â—m else as we read Ps â—â— â—â— whoÌ„ haue â—â—n heauen but thee and I haue desired none to the earth with thee And so forth as it followeth to the end of the Psalme â—â—ought to cause vs to doe so indeede â—â—â—â—ion ANd what are the duties belonging likewise to this comfort of faith that the Lord our God is the most worthy and excellent yea euen infinitely worst high and excellent aboue all Anâ—â—â—â— We ought for this to reuereÌ„ce him with most high reuereÌ„ce aboue al as much as we may pâ—â—â—bly attaine vnto according to that in the 89. Ps v. 6. 7. Who is equal to the lord in heauen and who is like the Lord among the sonnes of the mighty God is greatly to be feared in the assembly of the Saints and to be reuerenced aboue all that are about him This also is very right and meet and our bounden duty Question NOw what are the duties of faith in respect of this comfort that the Lord our God is infinite in his diuine wisedome and that accordingly hee doth rule and gouerne all things Answere The duties heereof are these First that we denie our owne naturall and fleshly or worldly wisedome condemning it as meere folly and enmitie against God Secondly that we make it our wisedome to be wise in the Lord and according to the instructions limits and bounds of his holy word Thirdly that we iudge reuerendly of all those counsels and waies and works of God whereof we cannot sound the reason Fourthly that while wee walke in his holy wayes yea or hauing erred from them doe vnfainedly returne and repent and seeke the Lord we doe hope for a blessed issue out of the most intricate and confused temptations feares and dangers and euen out of death it selfe And therefore also as a further fruit hereof that touching all such deliuerances and blessings we submit euen our most holy prayers desires indeuours herein to the most gratious wisedome of God as to him that knoweth best both what and when and how euery thing may proue best for vs and accordingly will most gratiously dispose of the same Finally that we acknowledge all wisedome whatsoeuer is in men or Angels or in anie creature else according to their kind to be the gift of our only wise God and that we glorifie him in this behalfe vsing our wit all other his good gifts onely to that end For the proofe of the first of these duties read Rom. 8.7 The wisedome
remained sure and both had and hath stil this seale The Lord knoweth who are his that is he so kâ—oweth them that he wil certainly preserue them to wit so many as shal truly â—orâ—ake their sinnes according to that which followeth in the same text let euery one that calleth on the name of Christ depart from iniquitie For the proofe of the second part read 2. Pet. 1 5. c. Therefore giue ye euen all diligence thereunto ioyne moreouer vertue with your faith and with faith knowledge and with knowâ—edge temperance patience c. And thus brethreÌ„ saith the Holy Apostle vse diligence to make your calling and election sure for if ye doe these things ye shal neuer fal For by this meanes an entrance shal be ministred vnto you aboundantly into the euerlasting kingdome of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ Notable to this purpose is the profession of the holy Prophet Ps 119 v. 166. and v. 1â—â— Where he ioineth this trust and longing after saluation with delight in obeying the law of God Lord saith he I haue trusted in thy saluation and haue done thy coÌ„mandements And againe I haue longed for thy saluation ô Lord and thy Law is my delight To this purpose also is that of the Apostle Paul Phil. 2.12 My beloued as ye haue alwaies obeied not as in my presence onely but now much more in my absence so make ye an end of your owne saluation with feare and trembling And Rom. 11 20 Thou standest by faith be not high minded but feare c. For the proofe of the third part of the answere read Heb 10 22.23 24 25 Let vs draw neare with a true heart in assurance of faith c. And let vs keepe the pâ—ofession of our hope without wauering for he is faithfull that hath promised And let vs consider one another to prouoke vnto loue and to good works not forsaking the felowship which wee haue among our selues c. Touching the 4. part read 1. Thess 4.1 c. Furthermore we beseech you brethren and exhorte you in the Lorde Iesus that yee increase more and more as yee haue receyued of vs how yee ought to walke and to please God c. And chapt 5.23.24 Nowe the verie God of peace sanctifie you throughout and I praye God that your whole spirit and soule and bodie may be kept blameles vnto the comming of our Lorde Iesus Christ. Faithfull is hee which calleth you who will also doe it Brethren pray for vs. For the proofe of the last branche reade Rom 12.6 All Prophesie must be according to the proportion of faith Reade also Galat 1.8 9. Though that wee or an Angell from heauen preache vnto you otherwise then that which wee haue preached vnto you let him be accursed As we said before so say we now againe c. And againe 2. Thes 1.2.2 We beseech you c. Be ye not sodainly mooued from your minde nor troubled neither by spirit nor by worde nor by letter c. let no man deceiue you by any meanes c. and verses 9.10.11.12 And 1 Iohn 2.21 No lye is of the truth Hetherto of the dueties of the particular comforts Question NOw what is the duety of all the comfortes of faith in our one onely very true God eternall and almightie infinite inuisible c. they being all put as it were together Answere It is our duty both generally in euery particular respect in most solemne reuereÌ„d religious maÌ„ner to magnifie the most glorious reuerend name of the Lord our God ExplicatioÌ„ proofe This is indeede a generall duety as it were belonging both iointly and severally to all the former comforts of faith The practise wherof we may read to our own instruction and for our example and imitation 1. Chro 29.10 c. King Dauid blessed the Lorde before all the congregation And Dauid saide Blessed be thou O Lord God of Israell our father for euer and euer Thine O Lord is greatnes and power and glorie and victorie and praise For all that is in heauen and in earth is thine Thine is the kingdome O Lord thou excellest as head ouer all Both riches and honour come of thee and thou raignest ouer all and in thy hands it is to make great and to giue strength vnto all Now therfore our God wee thanke thee and praise thy glorious name Read also Psal 47. and Ps 72.18.19 Ps 89.52 106.48 Rom. 16.25 27. 1. Tim. 1.17 and ch 6 15 26. and 1. Pet 5.10.11 and in the Epistle of Iude verses 24.25 and Reuel 5.13 Thus therfore according to the holy exhortation Psalm 34.3 Let vs euerie one for our owne parts praise the Lord with the rest of his faithfull seruants and let vs all magnifie his name together Yea let vs to this ende abound in all particular fruites of true thankfulnesse to his most plentifull honour and praise as much as wee may possiblie attaine vnto For assuredlie faith receiuing the manifolde and aboundant comforts of the manifolde and superabounding grace of God it standeth deeply bound to yeeld all the fruits of thankes that may bee neyther can it receiue the grace of our most gracious God in vaine THe last point of our inquirie now onely remaineth concerning this Article of our faith in one onely true God that is touching the danger of noâ— beleeuing in h m Question What is that Answere Such as will not beleeue in him to their comfort neither walke dutifully before him in the obedience of faith as a fruite thereof besides that they shall want that vnspeakeable peace and comfort of conscience which faith yeeldeth the which of it selfe is a heauy punishment they shall finde in the end that both the wisedome and power and iustice of God yea that euen God himselfe and all that he is in his eternall and infinite nature wil be armed against them to their euerlasting and most wofull destruction Beliefe in one 〈◊〉 God three dâ—stinct 〈◊〉 It shall certainly come so to passe indeede The Danger of not beleeuing If yee beleeue not saith the Prophet 〈◊〉 chap â— verse 9. sureâ—y yee shall not be established And further Ier chapt Exâ—â—â—cation 〈…〉 17. â— Cursed be the man that trusteth in man and maketh flesh his arme and withdraweth his heart from the Lorde For hee shal be like the heath in the wildernes c. And yet further Psal 73.27.28 Loe saith the Prophet they that withdrawe themselues from thee shall perish thou destroyest all them that go a whoring from thee And againe Psal 78.21.22 Wrath came vpon Israell because they beleeued not in God and trusted not in his helpe For they perished in the wildernes chiefly because of this their sin Likewise Hebr 10 38 39. They that withdraw themselues from faith doe it to their perdition Finallie Reuelat 21.8 The fearfull and vnbeleeuing shall haue their portion in the lake that burneth with fire brimstone which is the second death
2. Sam 7.23 Read also Isai 6.8 and chapt 54.5 Thus the distinction of Persons may be proued partly by the vsuall phrase or form of speach in the holy language And partly it may be prooued by such testimonies as doe in our owne translation make more expresse mention of the Persons as Psalm 33.6 By the worde of the Lorde were the heauens made and all the hoste of them by the breath of his mouth That is as Iunius interpreteth Pater in filio per spiritum The father in the sonne by the spirit And Isai 63.9.10 In all their troubles hee was troubled and the Angell of his presence saued them in his loue and in his mercie he redeemed them and hee did beare and carie them alwaies continually But they rebelled and vexed his holy Spirit c. Haec tota narratio vt idem Interpres est in primis euidens si qua in vetere Testamento ad confirmandum doctrinam Christianam de vno Deo tribus Personis This whole narration as saith the same Interpreter is as euident as any in the olde Testament to proue the Christian doctrine concerning one GOD and three Persons Likewise Hagg 2.5.6 Yet nowe be of good courag◠ô Zerubbabel c. for I am with you saith the Lord of Hostes. According to the word that I couenanted with you when ye came out of Egipt so my spirit shall remaine among you feare ye not Est hic locus de sancta Trinitate euidentissimus This place say Trem and Iunius is a most euident place concerning the holy Trinitie But it will peraduenture be obiected of some that in none of these places no nor in that of the Apostle Iohn where hee saieth There are three which beare witnesse in heauen there is any mention of the word Person Question What other testimonie or ground of holy Scripture haue you that wee may safely and boldly assure our selues to beleeue that these three are and may be called by the name of three Persons Answere In the first Chapter of the Epistle to the Hebrues verse 3 the Apostle saith of our Sauiour Christ the Sonne of God that he is the brightnes of the glory and the ingrauen forme of the Person of the Father Wherefore seeing the Father is a person in a respect or relation to the Sonne so is the Sonne in a like respect or relation to the Father and consequently also the holy Ghost is a person in a like respect and relation to them both Explicatiō proofe There is in deede the same reason of all three persons mutually which is of any one to either of the other And touching the Sonne of whom it is said that he is the ingrauen forme of the person of the Father the Sonne himselfe our Lord Iesus Christ saith in this respect that he which knoweth the Sonne knoweth also the Father Iohn ch 14.7 c. If ye had knowne me saith our Sauiour Christ ye should haue knowne the Father also c. I am in the Father and the Father is in me c. Read also chap. 8.19 Onely it must be confessed that the Apostle in the place of the Epistle to the Hebrues vseth the word Hypostasis the which word for word is a Subsistence but assuredly hee vseth it altogether in the same sence as wee commonly vse the word person as it is rightly translated according to the vse of all true Christian Churches For these words Hyphistamenon Hypostasis Prosopon with the Christian Grecians are the same in common interpretation with our English word Person as it is vsed of vs from the Latine word Persona in such sence as it is applied of all Latine Diuines to the opening of this mysterie Of this therefore for this present enough Shew now likewise what ground you haue that the Persons in the Deitie are to be distinguished not onely in the relation of words but also really as we may say and in respect of the order of the Beeing of the diuine nature it selfe Answere What proofe haue you for this Question At the baptisme of the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ Math. chap. 3. verses 16.17 God the Father did actually make it most cleare in that by audible voice from heauen he pronounceth of the Sonne then vpon earth in the nature of man This is my beloued Sonne in whom I am well pleased And the holy Ghost in the likenes of a Doue descended and lighted vpon our Sauiour Christ the sonne of God at the very same time This is a liuely proofe and declaration of it in very deede Question But what ground haue you that the Persons are to be distinguished in such manner as was before affirmed by generation and by beeing begotten and by proceeding In the 14. verse of the first Chapter of the Gospell according to Iohn our Sauiour Christ the Sonne of God Answere is called the onely begotten Sonne of the Father full of grace and truth And chap. 3. verse 16. God so loued the world that he hath giuen his onely begotten Sonne c. And Heb. chap. 1 verse 5 6. Vnto which of the Angels said he that is God the Father at any time Thou art my Sonne this day begat I thee And againe I will be his Father and he shall be my Sonne And againe When hee bringeth his first begotten Sonne into the world he saith And let all the Angels of God worship him Explication and proofe Heere it is plaine that the Father hath begot and that the Sonne is the onely begotten of the Father The which generating or begetting that it was eternall and before all beginning we read Prou. 8 22. c. The Lord saith wisedome euen the eternall wisedome of God the euerliuing Sonne of the Father he hath possessed me in the beginning of his way I was before his works of old I was set vp from euerlasting from the beginning and before the earth When there were no depthes was I begotten c. And must it not needes be that the Sonne of God is begotten in speciall manner that is after a most diuine manner seeing it cannot agree to the Angels of God though they be the chiefe of all his creatures Neither is it against the eternitie of this generating and begetting of the Sonne of God that he saith This day begat I thee For these words concerne onely the manifestation of the Sonne of God in the nature of man either typicallie in King Dauid who was a figure of him or properly by his owne appearance in the flesh in the due time and season thereof But the former words Thou art my Sonne as they are referred to our Sauiour Christ they are spoken of the eternitie of the Sonne of God before all worlds according to the witnesse of the Sonne of God himselfe Iohn 17.24 Father thou louedst me before the foundation of the world No◠shew likewise some testimonie for proofe of the eternall proceeding of the holy Ghost Question Where may that
through the sanctification of the holy Ghost to take and adopt vs for his children that wee may after a sort sensibly feele and handle the vndoubted certaintie of one couenant made by them all Wherefore like as it is written of circumcision that it was vnto the beleeuing Iewes a seale of that righteousnes which they had by faith Rom. 4.11 so may wee assuredly say of our Christian baptisme the which is vnto vs the same which that was to them that it is a most gratious and authenticall seale of our iustification through faith by the consent of the whole Trinitie Yea so assured a coÌ„firmatioÌ„ hereof is baptisme that the Apostle Peter doubteth not to affirme that we are alreadie saued thereby And so we are indeed as touching the blessed entrance into the state of grace and saluation I speake of all such as doe by the grace of God truly beleeue and trust in that grace which by the will of God himselfe is signified and sealed thereby yea and we may also and ought of dutie by the vertue of the promise of God to be as verily perswaded of our full and perfect saluation in due season yet to come as it we â—aâ— presently the full fruition of it 1. Pet. 3.21 Read also Iohn cha 14. verses 1â— 16 c. This promise therefore must needes be exceedingly comfortable according as the benefit is most singular and great The which comfort of the promise is the next point of our inquirie according to our order propounded SHew therefore in the next place some proofe of holy Scripture for that comfort which we may iustly take in the most blessed testimonie and consent which the holy Trinitie giueth concerning the promise of our redemption iustification and saluation Question What proofe can you alledge for the warrant heereof Answere In the 5. Chapter of the first Epistle of Iohn verses 9.10.11 the holy Apostle setteth out the greatnes of this comfort by a familiar comparison If saith hâ— we receiue the witnesse of men the witnesse of God is greater for this is the witnesse of God which he testified of his Sonne He that beleeueth in the Sonne of God hath the witnesse in himselfe hee that beleeueth not God hath made him a lyar because hee beleeued not the record which GOD hath witnessed of his Sonne And this is the record that God hath giuen vnto vs eternall life and this life is in his Sonne Explication and proofe Heere is in deede a very plaine and familiar demonstration of it For seeing among men the confirmation of euerie matter is established by the testimonâ—e of two or three witnesses Deut. 19.15 Math. 18.16 2. Cor. 13.1 infinitely much more ought the three-fold diuine witnesse of the most holie Trinitie from heauen preuaile with vs to the establishing and confirming of our faith in the most certaine truth of the promise of God And the rather also are wee to comfort our hearts in this assurance The CoÌ„forts benefites because the Lord our God euery way tendering our weakenesse hath added to this threefolde witnesse in heauen a like three-fold witnesse on earth For so saith the same Apostle Iohn in the 8. verse of the same fift Chapter There are three also which beare record in earth the Spirit and the Water and the Blood and these three agree in one And I beseech you let vs marke this comfortable addition diligently For as was obserued before if wee should onely looke to this mysterie of the Trinitie as it is hidden in it selfe and as it were in the most secret closet of the highest heauen it would rather astonish and confound vs then comfort and cheare vp our hearts at the least we should find it so high that wee could not bee able to reach vnto the comfort of it It is Gods exceeding mercie therefore that he hath vouched safe to descend as it were downe to the earth to succour and helpe our weakenesse and to this ende not onely to giue vs the witnesse of his holy spirit inwardly in our soules but also to let vs after a sort to see with our eyes and to feele as it were with our handes life and saluation brought to light for vs insomuch as the blood of our SAVIOVR CHRIST yea euen that water and blood which issued out of his most holy side they doe cleanse vs from all our sinnes and set vs in the high fauour of our most good and gracious God Thus then wee looking to the testimonie of the Father manifested by the Sonne appearing in our nature and immediately sealed vp in our hearts by the holy Ghost who is euen therefore called the Comforter great and singular well may the comfort of our faith bee in the holy Trinitie Yea iustly may it bee esteemed the very treasurie of our comfort According as when the Apostle Paul would wishe and pray the greatest comfort yea euen all the true and best and most compleat comfort that might bee to the Church of GOD in the Citie of Corinth hee concludeth his holy Epistle which hee wrote vnto them with this most sweete farewell The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ and the loue of God and the communion of the holy Ghost be with you all Amen To which purpose also call to minde that which is written Iohn Chap. 17.3 and Rom. 5.1.2.3.4.5 and Ephes 2 18. And in the beginning of the first Epistle of the Apostle Peter his entrance is likewise most comfortable from this doctrine of the Trinitie in respect of the consent both of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost in the election redemption iustification and sanctification of his people Question NOw the comfort being thus exceeding great to euery true beleeuer it followeth that the obedience of faith ought of singular dutie to be likewise exceeding great I aske therefore in the fourth place of our inquirie concerning this article what is the dutie belonging to the most sweete and full comfort of faith in the most holy Trinitie Answere The dutie hereof is generally all dutie and the same also to be performed in the most dutifull chearefull earnest and constant manner that may bee euen the same which our Christian and holy Baptisme into the name of the most holy Trinitie doth require That it to say that by the grace of our God we doe as becommeth the obedient children of God our heauenly father most carefully indeuour to shewe forth the fruites of the spirit in the obedience of the Gospell of our Sauiour Christ the Sonne of God and that in all things wee worship the vnitie of the Godhead in the Trinitie of the Persons and the Trinitie in vnitie as the Churches of God haue of ancient time right Christianty professed and so doe also euen at this day ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is very true that you haue answered For Baptisme being the seale of GODS couenant to vs as circumcision was to the Iewes Genesis 17. it doth likewise answerably require of vs that wee
vnpossible that any who professing ChristaÌ„tie doe not beleeue in one onely God three distinct Persons should auoide the opinion either of many Gods or of the inequality of Gods For the name of God is coÌ„municated to euery one of these Persons in the holy Scriptures Finally they that doe not thus beleeue doe deny vnto God his due worship and honour seeing the Father requireth to bee honoured in his Sonne that his Sonne should be honoured with him and that both Father and Sonne should be honoured in and with the holy Ghost From all miserable vnbeliefe therefore specially from all hereticall blasphemous and obstinate contradiction to this so chiefe and foundamentall a point of our onely orthodoxe and true Christian faith the Lord our most gracious and mercifull God euen the Father for his onely Sonne our Lord Iesus Christs sake by the grace of the holy Gost preserue and keepe vs for euer Amen Thus much concerning the doctrine of beliefe in the most holy and glorious Trinitie of Persons in one onely true God more generally or coniointly Beâ—â—efe in God the Father Beliefe in God the Father The grouÌ„d of it HEnceforth wee are to examine the doctrine of our faith concerning euery distinct Person Question And first concerning the Father how doe the articles of our faith teach vs to beleeue in him Answere They doe teach vs to beleeue in the Father as in the almightie God the maker of heauen and earth It is so They are the very wordes of the Creed I beleeue in God the Father almightie maker of heauen and earth Here are many things to be considered Question BVt first of al what proofe haue you that God is a father or as the words of the articles of our beliefe are the Father that is such a father as none else is or possibly can be euen he that is almightie c. and that therefore wee are accordingly to beleeue in him Answere Beside other diuine testimonies we haue the witnes of Saint Paul in the 8. Chapter of his first Epistle to the Corinthians the 5 and 6. verses And likewise in the 5. and 6. verses of the 4. chap to the Ephesians Rehearse you the words of the holy Apostle in the first of those places Question Which are they Answere Though saith the Apostle there be that are called Gods whether in heauen or in earth as there be many Gods and many Lords yet vnto vs there is but one God who is the Father of whom are all things and we in him Explication and proofe The meaning of the holy Apostle is that howsoeuer partly by most wicked and abusiue custome the name of God hath by idolaters beene vsually attrâ—buted to their idolls and false Gods for so as he saith there be many Gods and many Lords to wit coÌ„monly so called according to that 2. Kings chap. 1 2 and chap. 18 33 34 35. and Amos. 8.14 and Ier. 2 26. They say to a tree thou art my father and to a stone thou hast begotten me for they haue turned their backe vnto me Read also Isaâ— châ—â—â— 1â—â—â— and not their face but in the time of their trouble they will say Arise and helpe vs. But where are thy Gods which thou hast made thee Let them arise if they can helpe thee in the time of thy trouble for according to the number of thy cities are thy Gods ô Iudah Thus I say howsoeuer as the Apostle saith partly by abusiue and idolatrous custome the name of God is ascribed to idolls and false Godâ— and partly also albeit God himselfe doe in most wise considerations as hath beene declared in the Treasury vpon the 5. Commandement impart his most holy honourable names God and Father to ciuil Magistrats and to naturall Parents c. Psal 82 and Iohn 10.34.35 36. and in many other plâ—ces Yet to speake properly and from the originall roote and fountaine of all Father-hood and power or authoritie God the father onely is both Father and God according to that of our Sauiour Christ Matth. 23 9. Call no man your Father vpon earth for there is but one your father euen hee that 〈◊〉 in heauen The other place to the Ephesians mentioned in the former answere is like to that alreadie rehearsed out of the Epistle to the Corinthians For these are the wordes of the Apostle in that fourth Chapter to the Ephesians There is one Lord one faith one Baptisme one God and Father of all who is aboue all and through all in you all Not that the diuine nature of God the father is mixed â—ith ours or with the nature of any other creature for he is onely and altogether entire and perfectly consisting in and by himselfe but because it is his power which continually supporteth all creatures as wel as at the beginning he did originally create and make them all Thus therefore seeing God is a father yea rather the onely father of all fatherhood that is so a father as none else is or can be as was said we haue no cause to doubt but that wee are to beleeue in him accordingly that hee is such a Father as is very true God euen God the Father almightie c. And thus when the Apostle Peter 1. Epist Chap. 1. verse 21. writeth that God hath raised vp Christ from the deade and giuen him glorie that our faith and hope might bee in God it is plaine from that which goeth before in the 17. verse that the Apostle writeth of that God who is the Father Yea euen our Father and the Father of all true beleeuing Christians by the grace of that adoption and couenant which of his infinite mercie it hath pleased him to make with vs through his owne onely and naturall Sonne our Lord Iesus Christ as we are hereafter further to consider And now furthermore this also we are to vnderstand that insomuch as our heauenly Father in whom wee are to beleeue is very true God therefore all the essentiall attributes of the diuine nature doe essentially belong vnto him in that he is the Father So that we are not onely to beleeue in him as in an Almightie Father of the which his almightie power wee are to consider afterward but also as in our eternall Father according to that which we read Isay chap 63.16 Thou ô Lord art our Father redeemer thy name is for euer Neither are we to beleeue in the Father onely as in an almightie and as in an eternall Father the maker of heauen and earth but also as in a most prouident Father euen the most gracious ruler and gouernour of all thinges specially ouer his Church As Iohn 5.17 My Father worketh hitherto saith our Sauiour Christ And Matth. 6.26 Your heauenly Father feedeth the foules of heauen And Chap. 10 29.30 A Sparrowe falleth not to the ground without your Father Yea and all the haires of your head be numbred Read also chap. 18.10 and 24.36 and 26.53 and Act. 1.7
gouernment it may hence appeare in that hee is called the father of the fatherlesse Psal 68. ◠And againe as was alledged before in that our Sauiour Christ saith Call no man your Father vpon earth for there is but one your Father who is in heauen Neuerthelesse as was also alledged God doth not refuse to impart this his name not onely to natural Parents but also to ciuil Magistrates in regard of that dignitie authoritie which they haue receiued of him as Ps 82 6. Iohn 10.34 Fourthly that God is a father in respect of the adoption of his holy Church and elect people both Iewes and Gentiles euen so many as shall truly beleeue in him as in their heauenly Father and likewise that he is a Father in respect of his most gracious prouidence and gouernment ouer it this may bee made plaine and confirmed by that which wee reade Deut. 14.1 Where Moses saith to the Iewes Yee are the children of the Lord your God And Chap. 32.6 Doe yee so reward the Lord ô yee foolish people and vnwise Is not he thy Father that hath bought thee he hath made thee and proportioned thee Likewise Elihu of olde called God his father as Iob. Chap. 34. v. 36. My Father saith he as Trem and Iunius doe well translate that word let Iob be tryed c. And thus also Isaiah Chap 43.8 the Israelites are called the Sonnes and daughters of the Lord And Chap. 63.16 Doubtlesse thou art our Father c. This dignitie and preheminence of the Filiation or Son-ship as one may say of the Church is fitly expressed by this that God calleth it his first borne to wit in comparison of all the worlde beside As Exod 4.22 23. the Lord saith to Moses Thou shalt say to Pharaoh Thus saith the Lord Israel is my Sonne euen my first borne Wherefore I say vnto thee let my Sonne goe that he may serue me c. And Ierem 31.9 I am a Father to Israel and Ephraim is my first borne And thus King Dauid and King Salomon speciall tipes and figures of our Sauiour Christ the onely naturall Sonne of God they are by special grace and fauour called the Sonnes of God as Psal 2. Thou art my Sonne and 2. Sam 7 14. I will be his Father and hee shall bee my Sonne And Psal 89 26 27. Hee shall cry vnto mee thou art my Father c. But more generally concerning both Iewe and Gentile the Apostle Paul saith Ephes 3 15 16. Of the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ is named the whole family in heauen and in earth And in this respect doth the Euangelist Iohn teach vs that the children of God are borne not of blood nor of the will of flesh nor of the will of man but of God To the which purpose also serueth that which we read Rom. 8 14.15.16 Gal. 4. verses 5.6 and 1. Pet. 1.3 Blessed be God the Father who according to his aboundant mercy hath begotten vs againe vnto a liuely hope by the resurrection of Iesus Christ from the dead To an inheritance immortall c. It is true indeed that in respect of this worke of our spirituall regeneration and sanctification and of our preseruation in the same the Sonne of God hath the name of an euerlasting Father giuen vnto him Isay ch 9.6 And ch 8.18 mention is made of his children And ch 53.10 the promise is made by God that he should see his seed The accomplishment whereof is testified He◠2.10.11.12.13 He brought many children to glory And therefore is he brought in speaking thus Behold here am I the children which God hath giuen me In which respect also he said while he was yet with his Disciples I will not leaue you as orphanes that is fatherles or comfortles Iohn ch 14.18 Likewise the holy Ghost whom our Sauiour Christ thus promised to send for the cōfort of his church is in the same worke of our spirituall regeneration and sanctification as a father to vs and to the whole church together with God the father and the Son according to that we read Ioh. ch 3 5 6. Except a man be borne againe by the holy Ghost c. and Rom. 8 14. As many as are led by the spirit of God they are the Sonnes of God The Meaning Yet this ioint work of the whole Trinity in this whole spiritual work of grace must so be vnderstod to wit in a certain metaphorical or borrowed sense when it is attributed to the Son the H.G. as it may in no wise preiudice the distinctiō of Persons nor impeach the proprietie of this name Father as properly attributed to the first Person of the holy Trinitie of the which we treat IT is therefore to very good purpose that you doe in the next place expresse what you meane when you say I beleeue in the Father almightie maker of heauen and earth Question What doe you meane by these wordes Answere My meaning is to professe that according to the two former acceptions of the word Father I doe vndoubtedly beleeue that God the Father the first Person in the most holy and blessed Trinitie euen the naturall Father of his eternall and onely begotten Sonne hath by the same his Sonne together with the holy Ghost in infinite wisedome and by his almightie power made the heauen and the earth the Sea and all that in them is of very nothing at the first Here in your meaning is agreeable to the truth it selfe according to that we read Ioh. ch v. 1 2.3.4 Col 1 15 16.17 Heb 1 v. 2. Read also Gen ch 1. verse 2.26 And Iob 26.13 Question But hath God the Father by his Sonne together with the holy Ghost the spirit of them both onely created and made all thinges at the beginning and thenceforth left them to themselues to be as we vse to say at vncertaine Answer Nothing lesse And therefore according to the third acception of the word Father I doe beleeue that God in his most souereigne and fatherly prouidence hath from the beginning of his creation doth stil and will likewise by the same his Sonne together with the holy Ghost continually euen to the end of the world vniuersally rule gouerne and preserue all his creatures in all wisedome and righteousnes according to the most holy and determinate pleasure of his owne most gracious and diuine will Explication and proofe This also is very true and agreeable to the holy Scriptures as we may read further Iohn ch 1. verses 5 9.10 ch 3.17 Col 1.17 In the Sonne all things consist from the Father And Heb ch 1.3 The Father by the Sonne beareth vp all things Read also Psal 104.30 If thou send forth thy Spirit they are created and thou renewest the face of the earth And in the 24. v. of the same Ps O Lord how wonderfull are thy workes In wisedome hast thou made them all the earth is full of thy riches So is this Sea great and wide
incourage his Disciples saying Feare not little flocke it is the Fathers pleasure to giue you a Kingdome Secondly that God as a most louing and bountifull Father wil indue and furnish his children with all spirituall gifts graces c. consider it from the parable of our Sauiour Christ Luke chap. 15.22.23.24 The prodigall child hath spent all his worldly riches but his Father inricheth him with a spirituall treasure and feedeth him with heauenly dainties c. Read also Isa ch 11.9 ch 54.13 Call to mind againe Eph. 1.3 and verses 16.17 c. For the third branch read Math. 6.31 Take no thought saying what shall wee eate c. For your Father saith our Sauiour Christ knoweth that ye haue need of all these things But seeke ye first the Kingdome of God and his righteousnes and all these things shal be ministred vnto you Seeing God is minded as we haue seene before to giue his children a heauenly Kingdome doubtlesse he will not denie them earthly things so farre as is meete for them Seeing hee hath already giuen his owne sonne for vs how shall he not with him giue vs all things also Rom. 8.32 Fourthly that God is minded to beare with the infirmities of his children that are carefull to obey him read Mal. chap. 3.17 They shall be to me saith the Lord of Hostes in that day that I shall doe this that is execute my iudgements against the wicked for a flocke and I will spare them as a man spareth his owne sonne that serueth him Then shalt thou returne and discerne betweene the righteous and the wicked betweene him that serueth God and him that â—erueth him not Read also Psal 103.8.9 The Lord is full of compassion slow to anger and of great kindnes He will not alwaies chide neither keepe his anger for euer He hath not dealt with vs after our sinnes nor rewarded vs according to our iniquities As high as the heauen is aboue the earth so great is the mercie of God toward them that feare him As farre as the East is from the West so farre hath hee remoued our sinnes from vs. As a Father hath compassion on his children so hath the Lord compassion on them that feare him For he knoweth whereof we be made he remembreth that we are but aâ—st And Psal 13â— 3.4 If thou Lord straitly markest iniquitie O Lord who shall stand But mercie is with thee that thou maiest be feared Fiftly that when God correcteth his children he doth it in loue reade Heb. 12.6 And that as a fruite of his loue he keepeth measure wee reade Psal 89.32.33 And Psa 125.3 The rod of the wicked shall not rest on the lot of the righteous c. Finally that God of his most gratious and fatherly goodnes will heare the complaints and supplications of his children in all their necessities iâ— is euident by this that our Sauiour Christ hath most comfortably taught and commanded and incouraged vs to pray to God as to our heauenly Father Math. 6.9 c. And chap. 7. verse 7. c. Aske saith our Sauiour Christ and it shall be giuen vnto you c For what man is there among you who if his sonne aske him bread would giue him a stone Or if hee aske fish will hee giue him a Serpent If ye then who are euill saith our Sauiour can giue your children good gifts how much more shall your Father which is in heauen giue good thinges to them that aske him Yea as wee reade further Luke chap. 11.13 How much more saith our Sauiour Christ shall your heauenly Father giue the holy Ghost to them that desire him It is very comfortable also that wee reade in the same Chapter from the â— verse Which of you shall haue a friend c. And Iohn chap. 16.23 Our Sauiour Christ is earnest in this point Verily verily saith hee I say vnto you whatsoeuer ye shall aske the Father in my name hee will giue it to you For as it followeth vâ—rse 27. the Father himselfe loueth you because ye haue loued mee saith our Sauiour Christ and haue beleeued that I came out from God Thus farre of the comforts of this that God vouchsafeth to bee a Father vnto vs. THe duties pertaining to the comfort of this Article of our faith are next to be considered of vs. Question Which are they Answere First in so much as it is our principall comfort that God is our Father and that of his meere â—auour and grace it is our dutie first of all to beare in remembrance what our miserable estate is from our naturall parents of whom wee are conceiued in sinne and borne in iniquitie Yea that as wee arâ— naturally descended of them wee are no bettâ—r then the children of the Diuell to whom the wrath of God is due for euer and euer This I say we are first of all to call to remembrance to the end we may continually put our selues in minde of that constant and euer increasing thankfulnes which iâ— due for so iuestimable and euerlasting a benefit and aduancement Secondly it is our most bounden dutie to withdrawe our selues from all the wayes motions and lustes of our owne sinnefull flesh and of this worlde and of the Diâ—ell Thirdlie it is our dutie to walke most chearfullie The Duties in all humble obedience and childe-like dutie toward God our heauenly Father beeing sorie aboue all things that wee haue hetherto bene so vndutifull vnto him Fourthlie wee are likewise admonished that it is our duety in that wee are children of God to bee imitators and followers of the same our heauenlie Father in all his most noble and diuine vertues so farre as wee may imploye our selues for the common benefit of all men speciallie concerning our Christian brethren who are members of the same houshold of faith with vs. Finallie in that wee beleeue in God to be our Father it is our bounden dutie to depende vpon his Fatherlie prouidence and in all things to account our selues to bee most gratiouslie dealt with and ordered in whatsoeuer estate and condition of life he hath placed vs for the time of our so beeing and so long also as it shall seeme good vnto him that wee doe so abide and remaine ExplicatioÌ„ proofe These speciall dueties doe verie iustlie arise from the comfort of this so principall a point of ourfaith as may appeare by the proofes heereafter following Touching the first the Proph Ezekiel may be a worthie admonitor vnvnto vs in the name of God himselfe chapt 16. of his Prophesie from the beginning of the chapter in a very large and elegant discourse manie verses togither though verie sharpe and reprehensiue as the intollerable ingratitude of that people had fullie deserued Sonne of man saith the Lorde cause Ierusalem to knowe her abominations And say thou thus saith the Lorde God vnto Ierusalem Thine habitation and thy kindred is of the lande of Canaan thy father was an Amorite and thy mother an Hittite And
Christian saith in the first Person of the holie Trinitie God the Father so farre as this word Father expresselie leadeth vs. Beliefe in God the Father Almightie THe same our FATHER is called the ALMIGHTIE and for the declaration of the omnipotencie or allmightines of his power by a most noble and admirable effect hee is furthermore intituled in the Articles of our beliefe the maker of heauen and earth Let vs therefore henceforth proceede to these other points Question And first touching the Almightie power of God the Father What ground of holie Scripture haue you for the confirmation and proofe of it Answere In the 10 chapter of the Euangelist Iohn our Sauiour Christ saith My Father is greater then all and none is able to take them out of my Fathers hand And againe Marke 14.36 Abba Father all things are possible vnto thee The Apostle Iohn also 1. Epist ch 4. verse 4. speaking of God the Father saith Greater is hee that is in you to witte by his holy Spirit in the Name and power of his Sonne Iesus Christ then hee that is in the worlde That is to say God is of greater power to preserue vs by his grace then the Diuell and Antichrist with all their hellish craft and power are to pervert and destroye vs. ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe These indeede are plaine Testimonies to prooue the Almightie power of God euen in that hee is the Father the first Person of the holie Trinitie Yea and all the Scriptures The Ground and meaning which speake of the Almightie power of God inindefinitly albeit they may and ought to be referred to the whole Trinitie yet for orders sake which is to be most religiouslie obserued concerning the most holie Trinitie they may be said principally to confirme vnto vs the omnipotencie of the Father and so consequently of the Sonne of the holy Ghost the second and third Persons in the same most blessed Trinitie Such as are these places Genes 18.14 Shall anything be harde to the Lord And Ier 32.27 Is there any thing too harde for mee saith the Lorde Likewise Iob chap 42.1 I know saith Iob thou canst doe all things And Deut 32.39 None saith the Lord by Moses can deliuer out of my hand And 1. Sam 15.29 God saith Samuel is the strength of Israell Read also Isai 8.10 and chapt 43 11 12 13 c. and ch 46.10 And Ps 62.11 Power belongeth to God And Ps 115.3 Our God is in heauen he doth whatsoeuer he will These and all such places doe as was said for orders sake principallie confirme vnto vs the Almightie power of the first Person in the most holie Trinitie God the Father NOwe therefore that wee may goe forward Question What is the meaning of this to beleeue in the Almightie power of God the Father Answere The meaning of it is thus much that by Faith wee are perswaded that as God our heauenly Father is most willing and alâ—o for wisedome knoweth best how so hee is also most able to doe whatsoeuer best pleaseth him both in heauen and in earth for the full and perfect benefit comforte and Saluation of all and euerie one of his electe children ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe The meaning of it is thus much indeed And so we ought euerie one of vs to beleeue as it is euident from the holie Scriptures before alledged The summe whereof is this that as none can take any of the wicked out of the hands of God to deliuer them from his iust vengeance so likewise none can take any of his children out of his hands to bereaue them of his mercie saluation In your answer also it is to very good purpose that you ioyne the power and the will and the wisedome of God together For wee may in no wise seperate them lest wee should deceiue our selues by building vpon false grounds and principles contrarie to the true faith as some doe in their fancie touching the vbique tarie presence of the humanity of Christ in the sacrameÌ„ts c. For it is most certaine that God will not doe all that hee can doe Nay wee may assuredly perswade our selues that hee will neuer doe anie thing which standeth not with the most high honour of his wisdome so to doe Yea to goe further wee may without impeachment to his Almightie power truelie beleeue that hee can doe nothing which should be in the least point to the dishonour of his most excellent Maiestie It is impossible that God should denie himselfe that he should lie that hee should doe anie iniquity c yea that he should not faithfully and to the vttermost performe all whatsoeuer hee hath in his worde reuealed to be his holy will and pleasure to doe Not that there is any inabilitie or weaknes in God but because of the perfection of his power ioyned with the infinit holines of his wisedome mercie iustice faithfulnes c. All true strength is in vertue but all strength of sinne is of corruption and weaknes and hasteneth to vtter destruction This therefore must be our Faith in the Almighty power of our heauenlie Father that although hee can doe all things yet his power is ordered yea limited according to the wisedome and holinesse of his blessed will yea euen of that will which hee hath reuealed to vs in his holie word and propounded to himselfe in his owne vnchangeable Counsell So that it falleth out to be to no purpose for any to reason from the Almighty power of God to confirme any thing that he hath not the warrant of the word that it is agreable to his will to worke as great a worke in the same or like kinde at the least The promise so farre forth as hee may see it to be meete for his glorie and the benefit of his children vnlesse onely to shewe man his owne weaknes and to beate downe his vaine and hautie presumption as Iohn the Baptist reasoneth against the prowde Pharisies Matth chap 3.9 and telleth them that God is able euen of stones to raise vp children to Abraham This may for this time suffice as I trust for the ground and meaning of Faith in the Almightie and Fatherlie power of God Question NOwe what promise haue you that God of his Fatherlie goodnes will vse his Almightie power for the benefit and saluation of all and euerie one of his children both Sonnes and Daughters young and olde small and great Answere In the first verse of the 91. Psalm the holie Prophet of God assureth vs that whosoeuer dwelleth to wit by Faith in the secret of the most High hee shall abide in the shadowe of the Almightie Explication proofe This agreeth with the promse which wee had before 2. Cor 6.18 where the Almightie Lorde promiseth to be a Father to his people and to receiue vs for his Sonnes and Daughters Yea and wheresoeuer the promise is repeated as it is verie often in the holie Scriptures that God is the God of his
God ought to be of good courage for the truth and to vse all holy boldnes in doing of their duties Yea euen women though naturally most subiect to feare and discouragements they ought to bee of a good and chearefull heart in all well doing not beeing afraide of any terrour no not from their most churlish husbands c. 1. Pet. 3.6 Read also verses 13.14.15.16 c. See the practise of this Psalme 42.5 c. 9. Why art thou cast downe my soule c. I will say vnto God who is my rocke c. And Psalme 43.1.2 c. Iudge me O God c. For thou art the God of my strength c. And Psalm 46.7.11 The Lord of Hostes is with vs c. The contrarie faint-heartednes is reprooued Ierem. 9.9 Yea and grieuously threatened both there and also Reuelation chapter 21.8 The fearefull and vnbeleeuing c. shall haue their part in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone which is the second death And that the due consideration of the almightie power of GOD is an argument of great strength to incourage to all good dutie wee may profitably see it by some instances namely 2 Corinthians 9.7.1 Where the Apostle vseth it for a speciall reason to perswade the Corinthians to the exercise of liberalitie The Danger of not beleeuing For God saith hee is able to make all graces to abound towards you that yee alwaies hauing all sufficiencie in all things maye abounde in euerie good worke And by the same reason a Prophet sent of God to King Amaziah perswaded and preuailed with the King to lessen his Armie and to loose a great summe of money which hee had allreadie defrayed about the leuying of it God hath power saith the holie Prophet to helpe and to cast downe And againe The Lorde is able to giue thee more then this 2. Chron 25.7.8 c. The same reason is of like strength to incourage the faithfull to euery other good dutie if it be duely pondered and weighed Finallie that it is our duetie in all things to humble our selues vnder the mightie hand of God Read 1. Pet 5. verse 6. Humble your selues vnder the mightie hand of God saith the Apostle that hee may exalt you in due time For as it is in the verse before that and likewise as wee read Iames chap 4. verse 6. God resisteth the prowde and giueth grace to the humble Thus much for the dueties Question NOwe last of all what is the danger of not beleeuing in the Almightie power of God our heauenlie Father and of not trembling at his iudgements nor submitting of our selues vnder his mightie hand Answere Without Faith in the Almightie power of God wee cannot possiblie truely beleeue any of those workes of God to haue beene wrought by him or which are hereafter to bee wrought by him to the working whereof an Almightie power both was and is allwaies necessarie Neither can wee possiblie be established with sound and stayed comforte in our owne hearts but contrariwise wee shal be ouerwhelmed and confounded with euery vaine feare Yea so as the shaking of a leafe or any like sodaine though a small noise shall terrifie and dismay vs specialâ—ie in a time or place of any great danger and in the darke or deade of the night Explication proofe So indeed we read Leuit 26.16.17 The Lord threatneth vnfaithfull and disobedient persons that he will appoint ouer them fearfulnes to wit as a Tyrant to vexe them c. And that they shall flee when none pursueth them And againe verse 36. that he will send euen a faintnes into their heartes in the lande of their enemies and that the sound of a leafe shaken shall chase them and that they shall flee as fleeing from a sworde and that they shall fall no man pursuing them c. Likewise Deuteroâ—omy 28.65 The Lorde saith Moses shall geue thee a trembling heart Read also agreable to this Psalm 14.5 They shal be taken with feare And Psalm 53. â— There they were afraide for feare where no feare was Yea not onely the wicked but sometimes the children of God themselues for want of fâ—ith or â—t the least through the weakenes of their faith are thus terrified with small and sodaine causes of feare as Peterat the speach of a maide c. The ground or cause of this fearfulnes no doubt is the want or weakenes of faith in the Fatherlie and powerfull goodnes of God And therefore it is that the Prophet Isaiah doth so peremptorilie tell Ahaz and the people of Iudah whose hearts were mooued for feare of the Aramites as the trees of the forest are mooued with the winde that Surelie if they beleeued not they should not bee established Isai chap 7.1.2 c. 9. For want of this Faith wee reâ—de a fearefull example of Gods iudgement vppon a noble man in Israell 2. Kings chapt 7.1.2 Reade also verses 19.20 And I beseeche you howe should wee beleeue firmely and without wauering that the whole worlde was at the beginning created by God the Father of nothing if we doe not beleeue in him as in the Almightie Likewise also how shall wee possiblie beleeue the Resurrection of our owne bodies and of the bodies of the thousand thousands of those that haue died Beliefe in God the Father maker of heauen earth and shall dye and rot away or otherwise be consumed The grouÌ„d and meaning and brought euen almost to nothing vnlesse we beleeue in the almightie power of our God And how shall wee vndoubtedly looke for a new heauen and a newe earth after the resurrection and that the power of the Diuell shall bee vtterly and for euer ouerthrowne if we doe not beleeue in the almightie power of God Yea in the almightie power of God our heauenly Father The Sadduces not considering nor beleeuing this almightie power of God could not beleeue the resurrection of the dead Yee erre saith our Sauiour Christ not knowing the Scriptures nor the power of God Finally to the establishing of the hearts of the children of God these two the power of God and the mercy of God must goe linked together and accordingly bee apprehended and beleeued of the faithfull euen as to the terrour of all infidelles and vngodly ones the fearefull iustice of God shall be armed with his infinit power and so shal for euer confound them all To God therefore almightie and euerlasting yea euen to GOD our most gracious and mercifull Father bee all praise and honour and glory Amen Amen Beliefe in God the Father maker of heauen and earth LEt vs now come to the doctrine of creation the which is of all other the first and the same also a most notable manifestation of the almightie power of God And first what ground of holy Scripture haue you that this worke of Gods Creation being most outward and sensible should neuerthelesse be a matter of faith For faith is described to be of things that
are not seene as we read in the beginning of â—he 11. chap. to the Hebrewes Question What ground therefore may we haue for the clearing of this doubt Answer In the 3. verse of the same 11. chap thus we read Through faith saith the holy Apostle we vnderstand that the world was ordained by the word of God so that the things which we see were not made of things which did appeare ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe This Testimonie indeede sheweth plainely that this visible worke of Gods creation is a matter of faith But how Not in that it is visiblie and sensibly euery way sâ—ene felt and discerned of vs but in respect of the originall of it in that first of all it was by the almightie power of God made of meere nothing For that is the meaning of the Apostle in that hee saith it was not made of things which did appeare So that euen that which was nothing before was made something contrary to the rule of mans philosophicall principle from the which they doe stifly though falsely contend that nothing can be made of nothing It is faith therefore that must teach vs this principle which is so contrary to carnall reason And the rather when wee see so goodly and magnificent a worke to be so aptly composed and made as the word Kâ—tertisthai englished ordained doth signifie Whereas being nothing at the first it was also at the beginning onely a rude heape vtterly voide of all the present furniture and beautie according to the beginning of Gen chap 1. v. 2. So that then hereby we may perceiue that the office of faith is twofold as it were For it looketh both retrorsum and antrorsum that is backward and forward as one may say Backward to those things which beeing now had neuer any beeing before vntill God by his almightie power gaue a beeing vnto them And forward to such things as though they are not yet be neuertheles by vertue of the word and promise of God as surely expected as if they were already performed namely that these heauens and this earth being through our sinnes made subiect to vanitie and shall certainely be dissolued shall bee renewed yea in â—ffect made new againe and that in a more glorious and excellent manner and the same also as certainly as they were at the first made and disposed in such manner as we see them now to be It looketh also forward to the expectation of the resurrection of our bodies after this life at the last day and after the glorifying of them then c. as certainely as wee knowe that wee are nowe mortall creatures and haue the feeling of our present miseries c. So that faith being of a spirituall nature a very diuine gift of God to man it resteth it selfe and as it were hideth it selfe onely in the eternall and almightie God Who as he was before the beginning of all creatures so shall he and so will hee continue for euer the same and giue all true beleeuers a most happie and euerlasting estate and condition after that this world and all thinges touching their present vaine and transitorie estate shall come to an end But thus we are as it were vpon the winges of faith caried very farre Let vs returne to the doctrine of creation hauing alreadie seene that howsoeuer the world now made is a matter of sence and not of faith yet in respect of the creation and making of it it is a singular point of beliefe Question FIrst therefore what ground haue you that God the Father hath by his almightie power created the heauens and the earth and all creatures that haue any beeing at all in the same Answere It is euery where testified in the holy Scriptures but first of all and most fully and plainely in the two first chapters of Genesis which is the first booke of the Prophet Moses Explication and proofe It is so indeede For as touching the often witnessing of Gods creation of all things we may remembeâ— that diuers testimonies of the holy Scriptures haue beene mentioned alreadie And wee may euerie where finde more As namely Isai 40.26 The Lord hath created all things hee bringeth out their Armies by number and calleth them all by names By the greatnes of his power and mighty strength nothing falleth And verse 28. The euerlasting God the Lord hath created the ends of the earth Hee neither fainteth nor is wearie there is no searching of his vnderstanding And againe chap 42.5 He hath created the heauens and spreâ—d them abroade hee hath stretched forth the earth and the buds thereof hee giueth breath to the people vpon it and spirit to them that dwell therein And yet againe chap. 45.11.12 Thus saith the Lord the hâ—ly one of Israel and his maker c. I whose hands haue spread out the heauens I haue euen commanded all their Armies And Psalme 89.11.12 The heauens are thine and the earth also is thine thou hast laide the foundation of the worlde and all that therein is Thou hast created the North and the South c. And Psal 148.5 Hee commanded and they were created Likewise Psalm 33.6 though expressed by another Hebrue word then is vsed in the former places By the word of the Lord were the heauens made and all the hoste of them by the breath of his mouth And Psalme 121.2 and 124.8 And Psalme 136.5.6.7.8.9 Which by his wisedome made the heauens for his mercie endureth for euer Which stretched out the earth vpon the waters c. And Psalme 146.6 Which made heauen and earth the Sea and all that in them is Reade also Exodus 20. in the fourth Commandement And Isa 44.24 I am thy Lord that made all thinges who spread out the heauens alone and stretched out the earth by my selfe Likewise Ier. 10.12 Hee hath made the earth by his power and established the world by his wisedome and hath stretched out the heauens by his discretion And chap. 32 verse 1â— Ah Lord GOD saith the holy Prophet in his prayer to GOD Behold thou hast made the heauen and the earth by thy great power and by thy stretched out arme and there is nothing hard vnto thee c. Reade also Acts 4 24. in the prayer of the holy Apostles O Lord say they with one accord thou art the God which hast made the heauen and the earth the Sea and all things that are in them c. And chap. 17 24. The Apostle Paul describing the true God to the ignorant and Idolatrous Athenians Whom yee ignorantly worship saith he him shâ—w I vnto your God that made the world and all things that are therein seeing that he is Lord of heauen and of earth he dwelleth not in Temples made with handes c. And if we wold read yet a more large discourse concerning the works of Gods most mightie and wise creation more immediately as it were from the Lords owne mouth wee may haue our recourse to the 38. and 39. chap of the booke
of Iob. The Psalmist doth also excellently celebrate the praises of the Lord for the same his notable workes Psal 104. And thus we may see the workes of Gods mightie creation euery where testified in the holy Scriptures Neuerthelesse insomuch as it was further truly answered the holy historie of them is first of all most fully and plainely and as we may say originally described in the 2. first chapters of Genesis wee will in this our exercise of gathering the doctrine of the principles of religion fundameÌ„tally inquire of theÌ„ according to the ground direction of those chapters Now therefore that we may proceede in as plaine and familiar a course as we can Let vs make our entrance from the consideration of the meaning of this word to Create Question What haue you learned to be the meaning of it Answere This word to Create signifieth most properly to make a substance or beeing of a thing where there was nothing at all before ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is very true And thus did the Lord at the beginning create the substance and beeing both of the heauens and also of the earth that is he caused them to be when they were nothing at all before For this is the most proper and originall signification of the word Bara Question But doth the signification of it extend no further then thus Answere Yes and therefore I said as I haue beene further taught that it signifieth not onely to make a substance but also to giue a beeing which is more generall and noteth the qualitie and whole estate and condition of the thing as well as the substance it selfe this being the creation of God as wel as the other ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe You haue learned to answere as the truth it selfe teacheth And therefore doe the best learned vpon diligent obseruation affirme that the word Bara doth not onely signifie producere a non esse ad esse that is to bring forth the beeing of a thing from no being but also that God hath herein wrought as excellently for the manifestation of his diuine wisedome and gracious goodnes as of his almightie power And therefore well saith Iunius a learned Interpreter of Gods word Gen. 1.1 Annot post God created that is Fecit ex nihilo he made of nothing Et quidem potentissimè ac magnificentissimè no lesse stately or gorgeously theÌ„ mightily NaÌ„ haec propria est Hebraei verbi significatio For this saith he is the proper signification of the Hebrew verbe And besides it is easie to obserue that the same verbe is vsed to note wisedome in discerning of a thing vppon mature deliberation or in making of a special choise as 1 Sam 17 8. Choose you a man for you c. And Ezek chap 21 19. Choose thou a place and choose it in the corner of the way of the Citie In the Hebrew distinction of this chapter it is the 24. verse Furthermore as touching the qualitie and excellent estate and condition of a thing whereto the word of Creation extendeth it selfe it is euident in that it is expresly said that the Lord created all things very good And Psal 51.10 King Dauid repenting him of his owne corruption whereby hee had peruerted his owne soule praieth God to create in him a cleane heart Read also Isay 54.16 behold I haue created the smith c. and I haue created the destroyer to destroy And chap. 57.19 I create the fruite of the lippes to be peace c. And 65.17.18 Newe heauens and a new earth and ioy to Gods people And besides all this the word of creation doth not onely signifie the making of the first matter and ground of all thinges called the heauen and the earth but also the first producing and making of all Creatures in their kindes from them or like to them as the Sunne and the Moone and the Starres like to the matter of the heauens in proportion as Adam and other earthly creatures were created from the earth and out of the water Gen. 1 20.21 and ch 3.19 And Eue of the ribbe of Adam For God created them male and female Gen. 1.27 and ch 7.1.2 yea the propagation of all creatures in their kinds it is called a new creation Gen. 6.7 Psals 102.18 and 104.30 and Ezek 28.13 15. Iob 31.15 He that hath mad me in the wombe hath he not made him Hath not he alone facioned vs in the wombe And Ier 1.5 To this purpose it is that to the clearing of the full signification of this word of Creation diuers wordes are somtimes put together And namely these two Iatsar and Gnasa are ioined with Bara the one signifying to doe a thing in a more generall signification the other to make one thing of another giuing it a newe forme and beautie c as the potter doth his pot out of the clay From the which similitude the Lord expresseth the creation of the body of Adam out of the dust of the earth as it were mixed with water and so moulded vp to a lumpe and fashioned to his excellent forme and shape and to that excellent estate and condition wherein God did set it As * The Lord God made maÌ„ of the dâ—st of the ground breathed in his face breath of life and man was a liuing soule The Greeke words answering to these as the learned ob erue are Kâ—â—â—s for creat ng of nothing Poâ—â—sis for making into sâ—me outward â—orme Pâ—â—sis for a through working anâ—â—aâ—â—oâ—ing both within and withâ—ut Iunâ—â—s Annot post Gen 2. verse 7. So that although the soule is signified to be by creation most properly taken yet it is more immediately from God Concerning the similitude of the Potter reade Isaiah chapter 45.9 Woe vnto him that striueth with his Maker the pot shard with the potshardes of the earth that is as well one as other all being fraile and earthly c. In the which Chapter also are the former three wordes noting this more full signification of creation ioined together as we may read them verse 7. I forme the light and create darknes I make peace and create euill I the Lord doe all these things And in the same chap verse 18. Thus saith the Lord that created heauen God himselfe that framed the earth and made it he hath prepared it he created it not in vaine he formed it to be inhabited c. And before this ch 43.7 Euery one saith the Lord shall be called by my name For I created him for my glory formed him and made him Moreouer Gâ—n â— 22 there is yet another word vsed to expresse the manner of the creation of Eue. For the Lord taking a ribbe as it were a rafter or sparre out of the side of Adam is said to haue builte Eue that is to say to haue framed and fashioned her as an excellent building yea with a body of more large capacitie and with move roomes and inclosures as one well saith for the more coÌ„modious
propagation of children And as touching her soule that also was properly created as was the soule of Adam and so are the soules of all men and women to this day Finally in respect of the most proper signification of creation euery newe and strange work or iudgement of God is diuers times expressed by the word Bara as Exod. 34 10. I will doe such miracles saith the Lord as haue not beene wrought in all the world Likewise Numbers 16.30 Likewise Isai 41.20 and ch â—8 6. and Ier 31.12 Thus much for the opening of the signification of the word to create whereby euery way may appeare the infinite excellencie of Gods making of things from all that making which is or may be attributed to man For although by the gift of God and in an artificiall imitation of his workes of nature man doth make many beautifull formes of things yet he cannot possibly make the least substance of any thing nor inspire any life or liuely and naturall motion in the least degree And euen his formes also are infinitely inferiour to the beautie of the things themselues which God formeth and beautifieth aboue all the most exquisite artificers skill NOw after the vnderstanding of the meaning of the word let vs goe forward to the matter it selfe When you say that the substance and frame and whole furniture of the heauens of the earth were created when they were nothing at all before You doe therein affirme that the world is not eternall and without beginning as God himselfe is but that in time it had a beginning Question Is not your meaning so Yea the holy Scriptures teach me to beleeue that the whole world both the heauens and the earth had their beginning with the beginning of time it selfe and that also within lesse then the space and terme of six thousand yeares It is very true as the certaine and vndoubted Chronologie of the holy Scriptures themselues ExplicatioÌ„ proofe doe euidently declare to all such as doe make diligent and religious search thereinto The which verily is the dutie of euery true beleeuer to doe more or lesse either by his owne industrie or by the helpe of others for the confirmation of his faith therein And that from thence also our faith may be confirmed concerning the appearing of our Sauiour Christ in the fulnes of time according to all the holy Prophesies thereof But this were too long a busines and peraduenture too troublesome for the present exercise Neuertheles it shal be meet and profitable for you at your leisure to read that diligently which hath beene purposedly collected out of the holy Scriptures for your instruction in this point or else to read the labours of some other The which their labours may easily come to your hands if you shewe your selues to haue anie godlie desire after the same The summe of al we wil here set downe as it is comprised in certaine verses already gathered to your hand for some furtherance of your vnderstanding and for a familiar helpe of memorie herein SAcred Genesis first of all The Scripture storie doth containe Of yeares two thousands hundreds three And sixtie eight since world began The second Booke which Moses wrote Cald Exodus of going out One hundred fortie adding sixe This is the summe whereto t is brought The third of Levie bearing name Shewes many things but eeks the skore With neuer a yeare but Numery Hath thirtie eighte and neare one more Then Deutronomie doth supply All which that yeare to want we see So all fiue bookes to thousands two Adde hundreds fiue and fiftie three Next Iosua space of 17. yeares Iudges two hundreths ninetie nine The first of Samuell fourescore The next hath fortie Dauids reigne The first of Kings from Salomon Hath yeares one hundred and seuenteene Next hundreths three fortie and fiue As by due triall may be seene This storie reacheth to the time When captiue state to Iuda fell Yea to the yeare of fortie fiue That they were thrall in strange Babell The bookes of daies or Chronicles No longer storie doe set downe Saue fortie fiue to Cyrus reigne They make increase to seuentie one Then Ezra Nehem ' Esters booke Shewe captiue Iewes sent home againe Where they abode .4 hundred yeares Yea ninetie more till Christ was slaine For thus is Daniel rightly skand I meane the speech of Angell there Who thither from thrall seuenties end Defineth seuen times seuentie yeare So then since man was first create And likewise since his wofull fall Till Christ his death t is thousands three Hundreths nine and sixtie sixe in all Whence take wee thirtie three and then There doe remaine but thousands three And hundreths nine thirtie and three Till Christ tooke flesh to make vs free Now since that time how many yeares Haue passed iust by yearely count He knoweth but little that cannot tell The summe whereto they doe amount But vse hereof what should be made Most wise may liue and still may learne Christ taking life and dying death To life doth call from sinne doth warne For as he came in base estate And staâ—ed no whit the time once come So will he hast a glorious Iudge Of life and death to giue last doome Repent therefore thy sinnes forsake Beleeue in him whom God hath sent Be sorie for all dayes and times Wherein thou hast thy life mispent Thus times and seasons if thou weigh The more exact the better stay But if thou doe this vse neglect The greater skill the worse defect Thy friend doth friendly wish thee well Let small default not much offend One yeare yea more may penne escape But Gods accounts can none amend The more full opening of these verses is to be examined from the Booke it selfe printed to that end Question But may we possibly conceiue in our minds that there should euer haue bin a nullitie or if we may so speake a nothingnes of all things Answere Because it cannot be concâ—iued by reason or compassed by our vaine or curious and confused thought therefore doe the holy Scriptures teach vs to vnderstand and beleeue it by faith as we haue learned before ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe It is Gods great mercy that he hath vouchsafed to reueale this to be so And it is our dutie in the humble obedience of faith withall thankfulnes to acknowledge the same and to restraine our thoughts from all wandrings any other way which cannot but be infinitly confused and very sinfull and perillous to our soules Onely therefore let it content vs to knowe that God himselfe was in himselfe the perfect fulnes of all in all things before there was any thing at all as well as now and euer since he hath giuen to all things their proper continuance and beeing And that we may the better helpe our selues to giue credit to the doctrine of the creation of the great world let vs consider our selues who are after a sort so many little worlds for the wonderfull manner of
our creation And herein let vs all consider earnestly what we were but one hundreth of years agoe yea a great deale lesse And as for many of vs what were we but euen a tewe yeares since Where were we in all the world what were we were we not iust nothing Our owne creation therefore may iustly be a strong argument vnto vs of the creation of all other things and of the world it selfe For seeing that God by his almightie power hath made our selues in this our time as all other in â—heir ages why should it be strange to vs to heare the word of God to teach vs that all things were created of nothing Surely that creatures who haue reason should call into question the truth of the doctrine of creation it is not onely without reason but also euen vnnaturall For a created nature hauing reason and not being peruerted in it selfe must needs easily see and feelingly as it were acknowledge euen from the own state the creation of all other creatures WE therfore putting away all doubt herein Let vs proceed to the manner of the creation as the Lord himselfe hath of the same his most gracious goodnes made it knowne vnto vs. Question How was that Answere All things at the beginning that is so soone as time it selfe had any beeing they were created and began to take their beeing onely by the word and commandement of God according to his owne eternall decree in this behalfe Explication and proofe This is indeed the tâ—â—e meaning of the first wordes of the holy Bible euen of the first wordes of the first booke of the Scriptures of God In the beginning saith the Prophet Moses who hath this testimonie of God that he was very faithfull Heb â— 5. God created the heauens and the earth In the beginning that is to say eâ—en so soone as there was any beginning of any creature did the creation of all things begin yea euen so soone aâ— time it selfe began The which time God made also as the measure of all the rest of his creatures and works in regard of their first beeing when they began and also of their continuance as they are former or latter euen to the last ende of the longest time that may be of this short and transitorie world According to that Psal 102 2â— â—6 27 They shall perish but thou shalt endure c. And 1. Cor 7.29 The time is short And verse 30. The fashion of this world goeth away And 1. Pet 4.7 The ende of all things is at hand But touching the newe heauen and the newe earth which shall bee established the time of the continuance of this present euil and sinnefull world once ended as they shall bee in a more excellent estate so shall their continuance for euer be measured by another kinde of measure euen aboue measure that is by time as it were timelesse for euer and euer euen by time and times time without ende As Reuel 21 23. The Citie shall haue no neede of the Sunne c. Neither is there any night there c. Of the which enough for this time Wherefore that wee may proceede It is true also that you haue answered that the onely immediate cause efficient of the creation was the word and commandement of God without all instruments and meanes which the wicked and vngodly Epicures and Atheists of the world mockingly aske after According to the holy testimonies of the diuine Scriptures Ps 33.6 as it hath beene alledged before And againe Psal 148.5 He commanded and they were created Euen according to the historicall narration of Moses in this our first Chapter or Gene God saide let there be light and there was light Let there be a firmament or spreading out of the aierie regions c. And all were presently so as God spake and commanded Question But I pray you doe you vnderstand this so as if God vttered any sound of words and that by the vertue thereof he created all things Answere I haue beene taught to vnderstand them otherwise then so Explication and proofe There is good reason thereof For hetherto there was no vse of vocall and sounding speech seeing there was yet no creature to heare it nor instrument to sound it or place whether the sound thereof should bee carried no nor ayer wherein it should bee sounded I meane at the first instant of the creation Question How then haue you learned to vnderstand the speech and commanmandement of God at the first beginning and so forth in the whole worke of creation Answere It noteth the execution of his eternal decree in the beginning of time Loquutus est Deus hoc est inquit Caluinus aeternum suum decretuÌ„ protulit Comment in Gen. 1.11 God hath spoken saith Caluin that is hee hath performed his eternall decree according as eternally and before all time without beginning he purposed in himselfe to accomplish his worke by his Sonne together with the holy Ghost who are eternally and without all beginning the essentiall wisedome and power of God ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe Thus indeed concerning the sonne of God doth the holy Euangelist Iohn most diuinely expound this creating WORD chap 1.1 c. In the beginning saith he was the word and the word was God The same was in the beginning with God All things were made by it and without it was made nothing that was made In it was life and the life was the light of men c. And verse 10. The world was made by him c. And thenceforth he proceedeth to shewe that as the world was at the first made by him and set in good estate so it being peruerted by the sinne of man it is againe renewed deliuered from vanitie and corruption by him c. 2. Cor. 5.17 And touching the holy Ghost that hee was as the hand and euen the very power of God in this mightie worke of his creation Moses himselfe expresly affirmeth it in the second verse of his first chapter So then by the testimony and interpretation of the Euangelist Iohn it is plaine that as well the heauen and the earth at the first instant as afterward the whole disposition of them and the creation of all the other earthly and visible creatures out of them were created by the word or speech and commandement of God in such sence as hath beene already expounded Question Doe you not see this to be plaine from the Testimonie and interpretation of the Euangelist Iohn It is very cleare and plaine And the Apostle Paul also doth as clearly confirme the same in his Epistle to the Colos chap 1.15.16 and 17. verses Rehearse you the wordes of the Apostle Which are they Question Who that is the deare Sonne of God whom hee had mentioned a little before is the Image of the inuisible God Answere the first begotten of euery creature that is eternally begotten and hauing his personal subsistence from God the Father before there was any
creature at all For by him as the Apostle saith further were all things created which are in heauen and which are in earth things visible and inuisible whether they be Thrones or Dominions or Principalities or Powers all things were created by him and for him And he is before all things and in him all things consist Explicatiō and proofe This place indeede being as cleare as the former of the Euangelist Iohn it is also more particular and full then that is For in this the Apostle according to the excellent knowledge which was reuealed vnto him he setteth out the most high excellencie of the most glorious Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ in that not onely the inferiour creatures were created by him therfore be inferiour to him but also euen those that are most excellent aboue the rest That is not onely were these visible heauens created by him but also the heauens of heauens as King Salomon calleth them 1. Kings 8.27 Euen those which the Apo vnderstādeth by the third heauen whereunto he was taken vp 2. Cor 12.2 Neither was man onely created by him but also euen the Angells themselues how high soeuer aboue men and by what high names or titles soeuer they may be esteemed whether Thrones as it were the Lords chayer of estate or Dominions by whom it pleaseth his diuine maiestie as by his seruants to execute and administer his gouernment ouer the rest of his creatures or Principalities as chief in any special seruice or Powers as being indued with speciall might and strength most effectually to accomplish the seruice appointed to them according to that Psalm 103.20 And all these are infinitely inferiour to the Sonne of God insomuch as they were created by him not as by an instrument but as by their very Lord and souereigne maker Yea so that though the Angelles bee admitted to bee as the Thrones of God yet they may not bee permitted to sit once at the right hand of the Maiestie of GOD as the Sonne of God is yea euen in that nature of man wherein hee abased himselfe for the deliuerance and aduancement of man Thus therefore I say this testimonie of the Apostle Paul doth most fully as well as most clearely lay open vnto vs the most high excellencie and souereigne dignitie of the Sonne of God from the whole worke of creation the which God the Father hath begunne and perfected all together by him together with the holy Ghost the diuine spirit of them both Read also Eph. 3.9 God hath created all things by Iesus Christ BVt now that we may goe yet one step forward though somewhat slowly and at leysure wading as it were in so high a streame wherein without sure footing the tallest wader may easily be ouerthrowne Question Was the heauen and the earth with the Angels and mankinde and all other creatures made at one instant Answere No but the contrarie is most euident and plaine So it is indeed Shewe therefore in what space of time they were created Question What say you to this Answere The heauens and the earth and all creatures therein euen the whole companie of the thousand thousands of Angels in heauen the Sunne and the Moone and all the Starres of heauen and all earthly creatures in their seuerall kinds they were all created within the space of sixe seuerall daies Explication proofe This also is manifest in the. 1. ch Gen and in the beginning of the second chap verse 1.2.3 Where not onely the finishing and perfecting of all the workes of the creation is assured vnto vs but also the seuerall workes of euery day are distinctly described vnto vs for the more certaine credit of the holy storie which God himselfe hath reuealed and caused by his faithfull Prophet Moses to be recorded and deliuered ouer vnto vs. The ground and first matter of all the Angells and soules of mankind excepted as we must confesse was created at once and in the beginning of the first day but the seuerall kinds were not all finished till the sixt day Question But insomuch as God was able to haue made them all together at one instant why did hee continue the worke of creation so many daies Answere Herein it pleased God to tender our weakenesse to the ende that our mindes which are of themselues vaine and flitting being helde in the distinct consideration of the particulars might receiue our more full instruction concerning the mightie power manifold wisedome and bountifull goodnesse of God expressed therein and so also might be prouoked thereby to giue the greater glory and to powre forth the more plentifull praises and thankesgiuing to his most excellent and diuine Maistie for the same Explicatiō proofe These are sufficient reasons thereof and we cannot sufficiently glorifie and praise the Lord our God for the same I meane not onely for the Creation it selfe but also for the excellent order which the Lord hath obserued in the working of it most graciously and wisely for our better instruction and comfort as by the grace of GOD wee will obserue in the particulars as the occasion shall by the goodnesse of GOD bee offered vnto vs in the examination thereof LEt vs therefore come to the workes of the seuerall daies In which of them were the Angelles and the inuisible heauen created and made Is there any certaine ground for this It seemeth that Moses minded to write nothing of their Creation but to hold himselfe within the compas of the visible creatures for the instruction of the more rude and simple Question What should we say to this Answere Although the Prophet Moses doe in the holy historie of the creation set downe nothing expresly concerning the Creation of the Angels neuerthelesse insomuch as in the processe of his writings hee doth afterward make often mention of them as being the most excellent creatures and seruants of God there is no doubt but hee minded to comprehend them within the compasse of the creation of the heauens And that also most likely in the first day with the first of the creatures as being the chiefe of them euen so soone as GOD had prepared a meete place of heauenly habitation for them Explicatiō proofe It is most likely so indeede I meane as touching the point as it were of the time euen with the first of the Creatures in time as they are the first in dignitie But that they were created within the space of the sixe dayes wherein God perfected all his workes of Creation it may iustly bee a matter of faith and out of all question with vs according to that generall testimonie Gene 2.1 Thus the heauens and the earth were finished and all the host of them And againe verse 2. and verse 3. they are said to be all the workes of God which hee had created and made So that it is plaine that the whole worke of creation was a continued worke without any interruption or intermission from the very first point
The Angels were created most spiritual but finite in substance most mightie wise most holie and righteous in qualitie and in estate and condition most happie aboue all other creatures And the inuisible heauens aboue comparison were created more glorious then are these visible heauens which we daily behold with our bodily eyes Explicatiō and proofe So indeed we may perceiue by that which the holy Apostle Paul writeth 2. Cor 12 4. And by that we read Ps 11 4. For how should it be that the place where God appeareth in speciall maiestie and glorie should not be most glorious We may reason in this case as the Apostle doth in his comparison betwixt the lawe and the Gospell 2. Cor 3 11. If that which should be abolished were glorious then much more shall that which remaineth for euer be glorious Those heauens no doubt shall remaine for euer vnshaken yea vntouched when these shall be changed at the least from that vanitie which hitherto they are subiect vnto And as for the Angels of heauen which for number are innumerable euen thousand thousands as the holie Scriptures assure vs that they were created in substance most spiritual for qualitie most wise and mightie c. aboue all other creatures the same holy Scriptures do plentifully confirme That the Angels are in number aboue all that we can or ought to goe about to take the account of them we may reade Ps 68 17. Dan 7.10 Heb. 12.22 They are innumerable That they are spirituall substances euen such as haue euery one of them a proper beeing and life each of them distinct both in nature qualitie from other it is euident Hebr 1 7. where the Apostle calleth the Angels by the name of Spirits Now a Spirit is not a bodie as a man is as our Sauiour Christ teacheth vs Luk 24 39 howsoeuer they haue diuers times by speciall dispensatiō and as it were by commission from God taken to them some bodily shape substance for a time and afterward laide it downe againe as not belonging or agreeing to their nature But that they are euery one finite and distinct and not of a mixed or confused nature as a man might peraduenture imagine by taking a similitude from the likenes of the aire which is after a sort spirituall it is euident by those actions which are attributed to them sometime to one alone sometime to many together For they moue from place to place They defend and comfort the godly They discomfort destroy the wicked so soone as God commandeth them God hath vsed them for his instruments to giue his lawe to publish his Gospel to declare the secrets of his kingdom and gouernment They do most purely and zealously blesse and praise the Lord continually And hereby also doth it appeare that they are creatures of singular wisedome for else God would neuer vse them in such seruices wherevnto speciall wisedome is necessary Their holines also is thereby manifest as also their religious will nature In which respect they are called holy Angels Luke 9.26 Mat. 25.21 And as we saw from the Apostle Iude before the holy thousands of the Lord. Such were all of them in the beginning by creation But many corrupted themselues and so became as we may say reprobate Angels and are now wicked vncleane spirits and diuels Of the which by the grace of God more afterward Wherefore they onely that continued in their first estate wherin God created them are called the elect Angels to shew that their surenes standeth in the free mercy fauour of God the Father in his Sonne through the holy Ghost in such a manner and vpon such a ground as is vnknowne to vs saue onely that it was the good will pleasure of God it shuld be so But that they are elect the Apostle sheweth 1. Tim. 5.21 These are also for excellencies sake called the Angels of the Lord the Angels of God in many places As also the Angels of heauen and the Angels of light The other are diuels of hell and of darknes c. That the holy Angels yea that all the Angels generally were at their creatiō endued with great power the which also remaineth to the wicked Angels far aboue the power of man though inferior to the power of the good Angels Read Ps 103.20.2 Pet 2 11. We may see it also by the effect 2. Ki ch 19.35 Reu ch 12.7 8. The excellency of the holy Angels doth euery way appeare in that they are reckoned for the neerest vnto God in dignitie glory As 1. Tim 5.21 Mar 8.38 Heb 2.9 Ps 8.5 Read also Mat 25.31 And for that the chiefest excellency and happines of men is this that they shall be like to the Angels And here vpon earth God giuing to Stephen when he witnessed his holy truth before the aduersaries therof a singular grace comelines or beautie of face the same is expressed by a comparison taken from the likenes of an Angel Act. 6 1◠And likewise all excellēcy of speech as we know is expressed by a comparison borrowed from the tongue of an Angel 1. Cor 13.1 Thus then as you answered the Angels were created by God spiritual substances endued with singular power wisedom c. aboue all other creatures And all this is insinuated yea groundedly affirmed though not so plainly expressed opened by the holy wise Prophet of God Moses in the verie first words of the holy Bible in that he saith In the beginning God created the heauens NOw let vs come to the visible works of Gods creation and consider as briefly as we can of the seueral works of euery one of the six daies which it pleased the Lord to imploy about the same Question And first what was the first daies worke of the visible or at the least the more externall creation of God in such order as the Lord created it Answere The principall matter and ground-worke as one may say of all the rest was as we were taught before created at one instant in the beginning of the first day euen all the wide heauen and the huge and thick earth which we see Yet so as the heauen which we see and the whole aire had then no light at all and so continued the space of the whole first night twelue houres at the least together The earth also had no seemely forme or shape neither was it furnished with any creature which now we see it to be in great varietie stored and adorned withall Onely the waters as a deepe poole or deuouring gulfe couered it all ouer and from the face thereof a most blacke and as we may say euen a palpable darkenesse more grosse and thicke then that of Egipt did lift vp it selfe as high and spread it selfe as large as the heauens which are now the instruments of this bright and comfortable light which shineth forth vnto vs. Neuerthelesse so soone as the space of one night that is of
the first night which euer was came to an ende the Lord God by his gratious word and commandement created and brought forth light yea before there was yet either Sunne or Moone or any one Starre in the whole compasse of heauen o the ende it might most euidently appeare that God is the immediate author of this excellent creature And thenceforth did the Lord in his wisedome establish the order and succession of the day and night euen to this day so to continue to the end of the world Thus the whole space of the first day and of the first night doth by the determination of God himselfe of the more worthie and excellent part take the denomination of the first day ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is verie true And thus you haue in one Answere laid open the meaning of Moses in the first foure verses of our first Chapter of Genesis according as it is both plaine in it selfe and also confirmed by other testimonies of the holie Scriptures of God in this behalfe As first touching the heauens which we do vulgarly call the Element and the large spreading thereof read Iob 9.8 He himselfe alone spreadeth out the heauens And chap 37.18 Hee hath stretched them out firme as mouâ—ten glasse And Psal 104.2 Hee hath spread them like a Curtaine This large extension and spreading out of the highest visible heauen is also called the Firmament from the Greeke and common Latin Translations as Dan 12.3 They that be wise shall shine as the brightnes of the Firmament Read also Isai 42.5 He hath created the heauens and spred them abroad And chap 44.24 Read also Psal 1 36.5 Hee hath made the heauens by his wisedom c. And Ier 10.12 Hee stretcheth them out by his discretion And touching the earth it is written in the Psal 104.5 mentioned euen now that God hath so set it vpon the foundation that it cannot be moued And Psa 102.25 Thou hast laide the foundation of the earth and the heauens are the worke of thy hands Reade also Iob 38.4 and Prou 8.29 The earth therefore may iustly be called the Lords earth as Ps 24.1 Touching the couering of the earth by the waters reade Ps 104.6 Thou coueredst it with the deepe as with a garment and by their owne nature they would stana aboue the mountaines Touching the creation of the light and darknes reade Isai 45.7 I saith the Lord forme the light and create darknes Herevpon also the day and the night is by good right ascribed to the Lord. Psal 74.16 The day is thine and the night is thine And herevnto hath the Apostle Iames respect when chap 1.17 hee calleth God the Father of lights The constant order succession of the day and the night according to the law which God hath set in nature is set downe to the praise of God Ps 19.2 And Ier 33.19.20.21 The Lord maketh it an argument of his faithfulnes in his couenant of euerlasting mercy toward his people This breaking forth of the light is to be thankfully acknowledged for euer for a very gratious glorious worke of the Lord. Reade Psa 104.23.24 and Iob ch 38. 12. 13. 14. But ch 24. 17. The morning is to the wicked as the shadow of death Now let vs heare the holy words of Moses himselfe from whence all these things are cleared vnto vs. Question Which are they Answere 1 In the beginning saith Moses God created the heauens and the earth 2 And the earth was without forme and voyd and darknes was vpon the deepe and the spirit of God moued vpon the waters 3 Then God said let there be light and there was light 4 And God sawe the light that it was good and God seperated the light from the darknes 5. And God called the light day and the darknesse he called night so the Euening and the Morning were the first day In these words we haue the ground of your former answere and we may see the truth of it fully warranted vnto vs. And besides the holy Prophet sheweth vs how the rude lumpish and indigested matter of the earth and the huge gulfe of waters aboue the same were as it were moulded vp held together and made apt and fit to receiue that excellent forme which in the third day they were fashioned into That is how they were thus supported to wit by the holy Ghost the diuine Spirit and power of God himselfe Moreouer we haue a singular commendation of the light as of a most comfortable and commodious creature euen from the approbation of God himselfe who saw that it approued it selfe to be good according to that Eccles 11.7 Surely the light is a pleasant thing So that hereby we are admonished to be in speciall manner thankfull to God for it and that we ought to be carefull to vse it well euen as we may thereby giue the greatest glorie to God that we can walking as becommeth those whom hee hath vouchsafed to call to be the children of light and to this ende hath caused the light of his Gospell to shine forth vnto vs. Yea euen to this our God who thus at the beginning commanded the light to shine out of darknes as the Apostle Paul writeth 2. Cor 4 6. ought we to giue all the glory we can On this first day also it may appeare that the vpper Region of the aire was made apt to send forth thunderings and lightenings by the fierie brightnes of it the which as we know is a very glorious and fearefull creature of God Reade Iob chap 37.1 2 3 4 5. and chap 38.24 35. But whereas Moses telleth vs that God calleth the light day and the darknes night hee would not haue vs to thinke that hee gaue those names vnto these things but that he appointed and ordeined the things themselues to continue such and in such order as he had alreadie created and made them For so the Lords calling doth vsually note his effectuall establishing of things theÌ„selues rather then the giuing of them their names according to that of the holy Apostle Rom 4.17 God calleth those things that be not as though they were And 1. Cor 1.26 Brethren ye see your calling And our Sauiour Christ in the Gospel I came not to call the righteous but sinners to repentance Finally Moses in saying that the euening and the morning were the first day he speaketh by a double Synedoche First putting the part for the whole that is the day both for the day and also for the night and then the beginning of the day and of the night both for the whole day and also for the whole night This first day of the creation is that which since the resurrection of our Sauiour Christ is called in the holy Scriptures the Lords day to Christians euen that wherin our redemption was perfected as the 7. day which was the next day aâ—ter the creation finished was then the Lords day to all people that is a day of speciall worship to
God euen from the beginning of the world THese things thus obserued Let vs now come to the secoÌ„d daies work the which Question for our more familiar vnderstanding we vse to cal Monday What did the Lord create in it Answere The Lord so cleared and ordered the regions of the aire as they might be most commodious for the placing of all heauenly creatures in their proper seates limits and circuites as it were in their chambers and lofts each aboue other and likewise that all earthly creatures might liue comfortably vpon the earth euery one according to their kindes when they should afterward be created As it followeth in the 6.7 8. verses of this first chapter of Genesis Question Rehearse Moses his own words as they are there conteined Which are they Answere They are these Againe God said Let there be a firmament or as it is Englished more agreeable to the Hebrew word in the margent of our Bibles Let there be a spreading ouer and therewithall aire in the middest of the waters and let it seperate the waters from the waters 7 Thus God made a certeine firmament or spreading ouer as before and separated the waters which were vnder the same firmament from the waters which were aboue it and it was so 8 And God called this firmameÌ„t heaueÌ„ so the euening the morning were the 2 day The work of the Lord in this second day though it be recorded but as one yet it is a very great and a gratious one For therin he fitted the regions of the ayre for all excellent vses that the Sun and the Moon and the Starres might haue their places courses in them that the clowds might haue their place course as the bottels of God to water the earth in due time that the snow and the haile might be congealed and spred abroade in their due seasons c. And that the earthly creatures might haue a cleare and thin not a grosse and foggie aier to draw their breath in and that also to this end the windes might with their blasts purge the same For to these if ther be any such like purposes God in this second day fitted the whole aier and disposed of the seuerall regions as it were the sollers and loftes and chambers thereof according to that of the 104. Psal verse 3. The Lorde layeth the beames of his chambers in the water and hee maketh the clowdes his Chariot and walketh vpon the wings of the winde And verse 13. Hee watereth the mountaines from his chambers And Gen 7.11 it is said to note aboundance of rainâ— that the windowes of these chambers were opened the which are called the windowes of Heauen Likewise Mal 3.10 In this respect also the clowdes are called the bottels of Heauen Iob 38.37 On this day also this part of the firmament had a disposition giuen it in the times and seasons therof to ingender snowe and haile c. Of the which wee read in the same 38. chapt of the booke of Iob. So that from hence wee may not vnfitlie gather that the clowdes and the windes had their creation in this second day besides that all was fitted to all ends before specified Read also Iob chap 38.9 where the clowdes are said to haue beene the couering of the Sea while darknesse was as the swadling bands therof Amos 4.13 God is the Creator of the windes Thus therefore did the Lord in the second day cleare and order the aire in most excellent manner euen before the deepe gulfe of the waters were emptied out of the earth and before ther was any drie land at all to the end that herein as well as before and as we shall haue occasion to obserue afterward the wisedome and power and goodnesse of God might rather be considered in it selfe then from the reason of naturall causes as the ouerwise Philosophers of the world haue too busilie accustomed themselues to doe for want of the true knowledge of the word of God herein This firmament or spreading out and the ordering of the aire and namely of that region or circular space which the Lorde hath appointed for the raine and moysture of heauen to be staied in ouer our heads and euen this lower aire also wherin we liue and breath God called heauen that is he appointed them to be as wee may say the aiery heauen according as wee vse to call the foules or raine and such like things which are in these partes of the aier the fowles or clowdes or raine of heauen c. This as Moses assureth vs was God his wise gratious and mighty work in the second day For the which we ought to glorifie praise his most holie and glorious name as Ps 148.4 Question THe worke of the third day is next Howe doth Moses reporte that Answere It foloweth thus in the 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. verses of the same 1. chap of Gene. 9 God said againe let the waters that be vnder the heauen gather themselues or flowe together into one place and let the drie land appeare and it was so 10 And God called the drie land Earth and he called the gathering together of the waters Seas and God saw that it was good 11 God said also let the earth bud forth the bud of the hearb that seedeth seed the fruitfull tree which beareth fruit according to his kinde which hath his seede in it selfe vpon the earth and it was so 12 Thus the earth brought forth the budde of the hearbe that seeedeth seede according to his kinde also the tree that beareth fruit which hath his seede in it selfe according to his kinde And God saw that it was good Explâ—cation and proofe 13 So the euening and the morning were the third day This day was that which we commonly call Tuesday Here are two mightie workes of God The one the clearing of the land as before the Lord had cleared the ayre The other the replenishing of the earth with hearbes and trees bearing their seedes and fruits But because the clearing of the earth from the waters could not be done without another worke for the conveyance and as we may say channelling and banking in of the Seas Note also that the riuers and fountaines or springs of water were ordered disâ—oâ—ed in this day read Reuel 14.7 therefore we may iustlie vnderstand this to be a third worke of God vpon the third day The least whereof could not possiblie be wrought and brought to passe but by an Almightie and creating power Of these things therfore let vs stand to consider a little that our mindes may be the better informed concerning the greatnes and excellencie of them by the help of some other testimonies of the holie Scriptures which doe worthilie stand in the commemoration of the same And first for the clearing of the earth by the emptying of the waters it is spoken of as of a worke of a newe creation For before this it was as if it had not
bene in so much as it was couered with most thick darknes in the former part of the first day and yet still remained rude and couered with the deep waters vntill this third day Wherfore as the creation of the visible heauens are noted by the spreading of them out so this clearing and drying of the earth is reckoned for the creating and making of it for the vse of habitation to man to all other earthly creatures though as touching the substance of it it was made and created of nothing before Read Psal 136.6 The Lord hath stretched out the earth vpon the waters or rather as we should read it aboue the waters for his mercie indureth for euer So before in the 24. Psalm verse 2. Gnal bamaijm Hee hath founded it aboue the Seas and established it aboue the floodes For naturally And â—o likewise Pâ—al 57 verse 5. is the same preposition vâ—ed as the first creation sheweth and as hath beene alreadie alledged out of the 104. Psal They would stand aboue the mountaines But at thy rebuke saith the holy Ps they flee at the voyce of thy thunder that is when thou as it were thunderest out thy commandement they hast away And the mountaines ascend and the valleyes â—escend to the place which thou hast established for them Thou hast set them a bounde which they shall not passe they shall not returne to couer the earth And Iob 38.10.11 The Lord himselfe saith that hee hath established his commandement concerning it and hath set barres and doores And said hetherto shalt thou come and no further and here shall the bankes stay thy prowd waues Reade also Ier â— 22 Feare ye not mee saith the Lorde and will ye not be afraied at my presence who haue placed the sand for the bounds of the Sea by a perpetual decree that it cannot passe it and though the waues thereof rage yet they cannot preuaile though they roare yet can they not passe ouer it that is beyond the limit of Gods decree and appointment So that the waters which are naturallie aboue the earth they are by an ouerruling power of God made vnder the earth as Exod 20.4 The waters vnder the earth And for the streatching out as it were of the earth by this remoouing of the water read further Isai 42.5 Where the Lord God by his holie Pâ—ophet describeth himselfe to be that God who beside that he hath created the heauens and spred them abroad hath also stretched forth the earth and the buddes thereof that is all whatsoeuer springeth out of it And againe chap 44.24 The Lord that made all things who alone spred out the heauens and by himselfe likewise stretched out the earth And 2. Pet 3.5 The earth had the beeing of it from the water and in the water by the word of God Wherefore iustly is he celebrated to be the God that made not onely the heauens but also the earth and the Seas Exod 20.11 Acts 4.24 And Psal 95.3.4.5 The Lorde is a great God and a great King aboue all Gods In whose hands are the deepe places of the Earth and the heights of the Mountaines are his To whom the Sea belongeth for hee made it and his hands prepared the drie Lande c. This worke of God is worthily commended by the Lord himselfe to be good and commodious for so it is indeede a very gratious worke a fruite of his mercy which indureth for euer as was alldged before from the 5. verse of the 136. Ps It is also a very mightie work in that the waters are thus against kinde tumbled together as it were on a heape and laid vp in the storehouse of the Lord. Ps 33.7 And all this for our benefit The turning of a little part of the red Sea into drie land for a while is iustlie recorded to be a great work of God and a testimony of his fauour toward his people the children of Israell but it was not so great nor so generall nor so durable a work as this of the first creation was for the constant benefit of the Churche and of all mankinde from the beginning to the end of the world How can we therfore sufficientlie praise God for the earth and our so commodious and kindlie an habitation therein the which as it is in the 16. verse of the 115. Psalme Hee hath giuen to the sonnes of men Let vs therfore more more blesse and praise the name of the Lord who hath made the heauen and the earth the Sea and all that is in them from this time forth and for euermore Amen Consider also the greatnes of this worke wrought in one day by comparing it with the slowe abating of the waters after the drowning of the world Gen ch 8. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. And furher touching the fruites of the earth the which our good God hath created in so infinite varietie both hearbs plants and all kinde of trees with their seuerall fruits for present vse at the very first beginning and with their seuerall seedes for future propagation and increase O how can we possiblie magnifie the goodnes and bountie of the Lord as wee ought to doe Verilie this one and manifold worke is euery way verie gratious and admirable For as touching the creation of all hearbs plants and trees with their iust stature and ripe fruites and that at one instant or at the most in the space of one dayes groweth wheras naturallie it would as wee haue experience haue required the space of many yeares although all the best helps and furtherances which God hath set in nature bee graunted for the cherishing of trees and manie daies and weekes for the cherishing vp of the least hearbe to the naturall perfection therof O how wonderfull a peece of work is this also And the rather because as yet no raine nor so much as a mist had fallen vpon the earth neither was ther any man to till it as it is expreslie noted Genes chapt 2. verses 5.6 Neither was ther any Sunne or Sun-shine to vegetate and warme them c. Neuertheles in one day and as it were at one instant was the Garden of Eden thaâ— is the most pleasant and excellent garden wherein Adam was placed so soone as hee was created from the verie beginning adorned with all trees and herbs pleasant for sight and wholsome for meat in the which also was the tree of life c as it followeth in the same chapt verses 8.9.10 c with goodly fresh-water springs riuers c. Ps 104.10 and with the siluer vaines of the earth Iob 28.1.2 c. All therfore doth wonderously preach the glorie of God Yea let vs but lay together and consider a few of the least seeds of things if euer wee haue marked them with the interchangeable varietie of them in forme in colour c but specially if we weigh in our mindes the qualities and vertues of them and of the fruites of trees c yea but in one
nation yea but of one kind in one litle countrey yea but as they are now in the decayed withering estate of the world who is able and who hath the wisedome throughly to obserue the wonder of Gods creation in these things And finally who duelie considering the power and goodnes of God in this part of his creation can otherwise choose but he must needs acknowledge it to be an easie thing with the Lord to turne the greatest dearth that can be into the greatest plentie c were it not that our sinnes doe as it were strengthen Gods iustice to the weakening of his mercie towards vs although in it selfe ther is no weakenes Read Psal 107.33.34.35 Mal chapt 3.10 WHerfore setting it downe with our selues to indeuor more and more to ponder the goodnes of God in this third fruitefull dayes worke of the Lord Let vs proceede to the consideration of the fourth day the which was that which wee call the Wedensday Question In what wordes doth the Prophet Moses commende the workes thereof vnto vs Answere It foloweth from the beginning of the 14. verse to the end of the 19. In these words 14 Afterward God said Let there be lights in the Firmament of the heauen to wit aboue the clowdes to seperate the daye from the night and let them bee for signes both for the seasons to wit of the yeare and also for dayes and yeares themselues 15 Yea let them be for lights in the firmament of the heauen to giue light vpon the earth and it was so 16 Thus as Moses saith God made two great lights the greater light to rule the day and the lesser light to rule the night and he made also the Starres 17 And God set them in the firmament of the heauen to shine vpon the earth 18 And to rule the Day and the Night and to seperate betwixte the Light and the Darkenes and God saw that it was good 19 So the euening and the morning were the fourth day Explication and prooâ—e The fourth dayes worke is likewise a gratious and glorious work of God For notwithstanding God had shewed before that hee stood in neede of no instruments to giue light and to make the distinction betwixt the day and the night for he had done this alreadie before ther was any Sunne or Moone or any one Starre yet for the beautifying of his work and for a further help and comfort to man for such singular good vses as Moses rehearseth both naturall and ciuill to wit that they might be as it were a generall clocke or dyall of time to determine the yeares and passages thereof and euery season of the yeare Sommer and Winter seede time and haruest yea and the dayes and nights of the yeare eyther shorter or longer as the Sunne should come nearer or goe further from the Equinoctiall point c and for the historicall memoriall of things in respect both of ciuill pollicie and also of Religion therefore it pleased the Lord to create thiâ— his excellent creature of the Sunne The like vse is of the Moone for the nights of the moneths The Starres also are both for singular ornament and for light in the night and for assistance to that gouernmenâ— which God hath honoured the Sunne and the Moone withall Read Iob chap 9 verse 9. God maketh the Starres Arcturus Orion and Pleiades and those also of the Climate of the South And chapt 38. verses 31.32.33 Canst thou restraine the pleasures of the Pleiades that is the pleasant spring which cometh with them Or canst thou loosen the bandes of Orion a starre which vseth to come with colde and tempest Canst thou bring forth Mazzaroth in their time that is the starres of the South Canst thou guide Arâ—turus with his sonnes that is the Northerne starres Knowest thou the course of the heauens c And Amos chapt 5. verse 8. God maketh Pleâ—ades and Orion that is hee oâ—dereth them acccording as at the first hee made them and appointed them their courses And Psalme 147.4 God alone counteth the number of the starres and calleth them all by their names They are vnto vs innumerable Genes 15. â— God hath placed them all in their seates and hee continueth them as his seruants therein according to the most holie and Diuine pleasure of his owne will Psalm 119. verses 89.90.91 The Sunne and the Moone are iustly called the greater lights because they are so vnto vs both to sight and also to vse And therfore let Astronomers curiouslie dispute of the greatnes of any starre aboue these wee will rest in this holie Philosophie which Moses teacheth vs as most fit both to expresse vnto vs the great goodnes and mercie of God and also to stirre vs vp to be thankfull vnto him for the same Thus then this fourth dayes worke is very glorious and therefore iustly is the Lord to be glorified and praised of vs therin according to the profession and practise of the Church of God Psalme 8.3.4 and Psalm 19.1.2 3.4.5.6 LEt vs nowe proceede to the workes of the fifte daye as the Lord created them Question Which are they Answere The Prophet Moses sheweth which they were from the beginning of the 20. verse to the ende of the 23. as it followeth in our Text thus 20 Afterward God said Let the waters bring forth in aboundance euery creeping thing that hath life or as we may reade euery liuing creature that creepeth and let the fowles flie aboue the earth toward the face of the firmament of heauen To wit that parte of the firmament of heauen which is vnder the clowdes next to vs. 21 Thus saith Moses God created the great Whales all liuing creatures that creepe Heb Fowles that haue wings the which the waters brought forth in aboundance according to their kindes and all feathered fowles according to their kindes and God saw that it was good 22 And God blessed them saying Bring forth fruite and multiplie and fill yea the waters in the Seas and let the fowles multiplie in the earth 23 So the euening and the morning were the fifte day ExplicatioÌ„ proofe This fifte daye was that which according to the custome among vs is called Thursday In it as the Prophet Moses by the Spirit of God reporteth were twoo verie mightie and gratious workes of Gods Creation perfected The first was the creation of the Fishes of the Sea in their great and vnknowen varietie from the huge Whale to the little minnome that is from the greatest to the least of them in their seuerall kindes Of the which it is thus written to the celebration of the gift of God in this respect Psalm 104.24.25.26 O Lord howe manifold are thy workes in wisedome hast thou made them all the earth is full of thy riches or as the Hebrew worde Quinianécha signifieth of that which is thy possession So is the Sea great and wine for therein are thinges creeping innumerable both small beasts and great There goe the Shippes yea
the Leuiathan that is the great Whale-fishe or Balaena so called in the Hebrew language whom thou hast made to playe therein All these wayte vpon thee Of the stately description of the Whale-fishe read to the glorifying of the name of God how God himselfe hath set it downe in the 40. chapter of the booke of Iob from the 20. verse and in the 41. chapter from the beginning to the ende of the same And as the salte water of the Sea is replenished with an vnknowne varietie as was saide the which the strangenes of some fishes nowe and then taken doth by experience confirme so is the freshe water also in euerie seuerall riuer aswell as in Lakes and Ponds c with such diuers sortes according to the diuersities of Nations and Countries that no one countrie fisher-men can knowe them all These are called creeping things by a generall name as differing from such creatures as haue feete to mooue themselues withall This first parte of Gods creation on this fifte day beeing well considered of vs ought to prouoke vs to blesse and praise our most gratious God so often as wee are partakers of these kindes of his creatures which the Sea and all other waters doe very plentifully yeelde vs for a great part of our food and nourishment And likewise it ought to stirre vs vp to praise the Lorde for that hee did not onelie at the first make them in their full perfection acccording to their kindes to declare his Almightie power but also for that hee doth continue multiplie them by their naturall propagation and increase to this day according to the bountifulnes of his goodnes and mercie The seconde parte of Gods mightie and gratious Creation on this fifte day were the Fowles of the ayre in the like manifold and exceeding great varietie of their kindes aboue all that any man can knowe or heare of from euery parte of the worlde whether wee looke to the wilde fowles or to those that be of the more tame kinde For these therefore are wee likewise and all mankinde to be aboundantly thankfull to the Lord our God as for a great part of our sustenance not onely for necessitie but also for delight And also for that sweete melodie that manie of them make vs by their continuall praâ—sing of the Lorde in their kindes Likewise when wee beholde the beautie of their goodly colours besides their daintinesse for foode c. In which respectes as wee reade in the 104. Psalme verse 12. the â—â—eet singing Psalmist praiseth the Lorde And namelie for this that according to this parte of his creation the fowles of the heauen dwell by the cleare running springes of the valleyes and sing among the branches of the trees where also they make their nests and breede c. If anie shall aske of what matter the Fishes and the Fowles were made Touching the fowles of heauen Moses himselfe telleth vs expreslie that God formed them of the earth Genes 2.19 The Lord God formed of the earth euerie fowle of the heauen The same may wee iustlie holde concerning the creation of the fishes of the Sea of all in other waters Neither doth any thing hinder why we may not conceiue in our mindes that they were made of the watrie slime or mudde of the earth as being more watrie and aierie creatures then the rest These two sorts of creatures were made together in one and the same day because they agree something in more neare proportion of nature the one liuing altogether in the water the other in a great parte vpon the water and all of them delighting greatlie to be by the water And besides the ayre and the water are in themselues of a very neare affinitie or kindred as wee may say Finallie so farre as it might best be so ordered God in his Wisedome making the most heauenlie creatures first to wit the Regions of the heauens themselues and their hostes the Sunne the Moone and the Starres he proceedeth to the making of the aierie and watrie creatures that haue life before hee make h the liuing creatures of the earth LEt this for the present suffice concerning the fifte dayes worke And let vs come to the good and gratious workes of God in the sixte day which answereth to that which wee vsuallie terme by the name of Friday The works of this sixt day the last of the creation were of two sorts The former were all earthly liuing creatures except mankinde The latter and the same also the very last of the creation were mankinde themselues Question First therfore how doth the Prophet Moses reporte the creation of the former sorte of the liuing creatures which are in some speciall respect the most naturall and as it were the domesticall and houshold creatures of the earth Answere This parte of Gods creation is contained in the 24. and 25. verses where Moses writeth thâ—â— 24 Moreouer God said Let the earth bring forth the liuing thing according to the kinde thereof cattell and creeping things And beastes of the earth according to their kindes and it was so 25 For God made the beast of the earth according to his kinde and the catell acding to his kinde and euery creeping thing of the earth according to his kinde and God saw that it was good Explication and proofe In this first parte of the last dayes creation there are three sortes of Gods works rehearsed vnto vs. The first is of those liuing creatures which are called Cattell in the Hebrewe language Behemah a worde which is applied to note those kindes of brute beastes which are commonlie the more tractable and tame among other Of the which it is said in the 4. Commandement Thou and thy cattell shall rest And in the holie Prouerb A righteous man regardeth the life of his beast chapt 12.10 The which word in a little differing forme is by a certaine excellencie of speache vsed to signifie the Elephant or some other creature of speciall bignesse and stature among earthly creatures such as the Whale is among the watrie ones as wee reade Iob chapt 40. verse 10. behold nowe Bebemoth saith the Lorde to Iob whom I made with thee which eateth grasse as an Oxe Beholde now his strength is in his loynes c. Where followeth likewise a statelie discription of him as afterwardes another of the Whale-fishe c. But not onely the greater were created as on this day but the lesser also yea euen the least of all from the Elephant to the Ante as a man may say The second sort of the liuing creatures created in this first part of the creation of the sixt day were all creeping things that is such as vpon the land do mooue without the naturall help of feete gliding as it were vpon the ground with their bodies lying along vpon the same Of the which are those that are called more properlie by the name of Serpents in the Latine tongue by reason of their creeping and also all kindes
of other such like wormes Concerning the least and vilest and euen the most hurtfull among them as they be nowe it is specially to be obserued that they were all good by creation according to that honourable testimonie which the Lorde our God giueth of them Neuertheles such things as come of putrefaction as maggates c. though they be the creatures of God yet they come into the worlde through sinne as punishments thereof and are not of naturall and kindely creation They are created for punishment as a fruite of mans sinne and corruption and not for comfort or reliefe as any fruite of Gods mercie as all things were before the fall The third sorte of liuing creatures such as liue vpon the earth and are the last sorte of the first parte of the creation of the sixte daye they were those that are called the beasts of the earth according to their kindes Whereby is meant all kinde of Beasts which are more wilde and sauadge then the other be Such as are Lions Beares Wolues c the rauenous hurtfulnes wherof specially against mankinde whom God made their ruler it came in with mans own sin against God wherby he hath bene most hurtfull to himselfe as wee shall haue further occasion to obserue afterward For by creation they were all good and easilie subiect to the gouernment of man according to the appointment of God himselfe as it followeth concerning the second parte of the creation of this sixte dayes worke the Historicall reporte wherof wee are now to consider of Question WHich are the wordes of the Prophet Moses wherein hee reporteth the same They are these which followe as they are written in the first Chapter of Genesis Answere from the 26. verse to the end of the Chapter 26 Furthermore saith Moses God said Let vs make man in our image according to our likenes and let them rule ouer the fishe of the Sea and ouer the foule of the heauen and ouer the beasts and ouer all the earth and ouer euery creeping thing that creepeth vpon the earth 27 Thus God created the man in his image euen in the image of God created hee him male and female created hee them 28 Moreouer God blessed them and God said to them Bring forth fruite and multiplie fill the earth and subdue it and rule ouer the fish of the Sea and ouer the sowle of the heauen and ouer euery beast that mooueth vpon the earth 29 God saide also beholde I haue giuen vnto you euerie hearbe bearing seede which is vppon all the earth and euery tree wherein there is the fruite of a tree bearing seede they shall be to you for foode 3â— Likewise to euery beast of the earth and to euery fowle of the heauen and to euerie thing that mooueth vppon the earth in the which is a liuing soule I haue giuen euery greene hearb for foode and it was so 31 Then God loâ—ked vppon euerie thing that hee had made and loe all was very good And the euening and the morning were the sixte daye In this latter parte of this last dayes worke of the creation there are sundrie things worthie our speciall obseruation as was somewhat at large declared in the opening of it The same things are nowe to be called againe to our remembrance Question Which are they Answere First the holie Prophet sheweth the manner of the Lordes proceeding to this last parte of his worke in the creation of mankinde to be much differing from the course which hee tooke in the creating of all other his workes before Secondly he describeth the excellencie of the worke it selfe Thirdlie the excellent estate and dignitie wherevnto the Lord aduanced the same his excellent worke Fourthlie the reason is as it were insinuated why the Lord made mankinde after that hee had made all the rest of his creatures Finallie wee haue a generall commendation of all the workes of Gods creation not onely from Moses but euen from the most holie Testimonie also and diuine approbation of Almighty God himselfe These are things worthie our speciall obseruation indeede according as they are contained in our Texte Let vs therefore as briefely as wee can renewe the consideration of them againe Question ANd first concerning the first point What was the differing manner of Gods proceeding to the creation of mankinde otherwise then hee created the rest Answere God doth not heerein forthwith saye Let the earth bring forth mankinde as hee had said before Lâ—ther be a light and so forth in the rest but hee doth as it were take aduise and counsell with himselfe before the action saying Let vs make Man And so forth as â—t followeth in our Texte Question Seeing God is but one onely God why doth hee speake thus Let vs make Man Answere GOD beeing one onely in Nature is neuertheles three distinct Persons the FATHER the SONNE and the HOLY GHOST as was seene at large before who consent all in one in the workes of creation and in all things else as wee haue likewise seene rehearsed Question But why should God who knoweth all his workes and his whole counsell and purpose most perfectlie from all eternitie seeme to enter into any consultation at all about any of his workes Answere The wordes of consultation are figuratiuely applyed to God in waye of a similitude or comparison onely taken from the vse of men who when they goe about anie speciall worke doe first of all enter into earnest deliberation about the same Explication and proofe It is true and wee haue the like kinde of consultation though to a contrarie purpâ—se of a great confusion and destruction As Genes chapt 11.6.7 Beholde saith the Lord the people is one c. Come let vs goe downe and ther confound their language c. And chap 18.20 21. I will goe downe and see whether they haue done altogether according to that crie which is come vnto me and if not that I may knowe c. By thiâ— kinde of speeche therefore the Lord doth most plainely and familiarly giue to vnderstand as was obserued in the second place that he would haue the making of mankinde to be accounted a speciall worke of his creation Question BVt why should this bee so accounted insomuch as Man was made of the earth as well as other earthlie creatures were It is so much the rather to be accounted an excellent worke of God because he made man so excellent a creature of so base and vile a matter Here therefore for the clearing of this point Let vs more particularly call to minde after what sort God created mankind How doth the Prophet Moses report that vnto vs Question Answere God made the bodie of man of the dust of the earth moulding it as it were moyst loame or claie into that outward forme and shape which wee all beare God turning or as we may say transubstantiating it into flesh blood and bone Wherevpon the first man from the Hebrew word Adamah which signifieth a red kinde of
Answere Adam had yet no sinne and therefore the Lord would laie no paine or griefe vpon him For that is indeed a part of the stipend and wages of sinne ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is true For not only death is the wages of sinne specially eternall death which is as the last pa Rom â— 23 but also all whatsoeuer is a forerunner and causer of the nâ—turall death And therfore this is reckoned to the man a part of that curse which he brought into the world by his sinne that hee should eate his bread in the sweate of his face and to the woman that shee should trauell and bring forth children in sorrow and paine You answered a while since that God in making man created the bodie first without all life or sense and after that inspired a liuing soule into it but that as touching all other liuing creatures hee made them liuing from the first instant of their creation Can you yeeld any reason why the Lord should do thus Question There is no doubt but God would hereby declare Answere that the nature of the soules of mankinde are greatly differing from the nature of their bodies yea and also euen from the natur in â—ife of all other earthly creatures Question How is that Answere The soule of mankinde is a spirituall and immortall substance not hauing the originall from the earth as the bodie had but more immediatly from the author of life euen from the Lord God himselfe whose glorious Image it beareth This is very euident from the Text it selfe and it agreeth as well to woman aâ— to man for the one as well as the other is said to be created in the Imâ—ge of God And herein especially consisteth the excellency of this speciall worke of Gods creation according to that which was said in the Answere and for the same cause to be a thing worthie of our speciall obseruation LEt vs therefore in the third place consider as diligently as we can concerning this pâ—â—â— Question What was thiâ— Image or likenes of God in the which man and woman were created Wâ—◠〈◊〉 respect of their outward comelines or bodily shape Answere Nothing lesse for as we haue alreadie learned God is an infinite and incomprehensible Spirit and hath no bodily shape at all Question Wherein doth it câ—nsist then Answere It standeth in the spirituall nature and immortalitie of the soule in the soundnes of the wisedome and vnderstanding of the minde in the pâ—â—â—â—e of the will and affection of the heart and in true righte u nes and holines of life conformable to the minde and will and after the example of God himselfe in the imitation of his diuine vertues Yea it standeth in that honourable estate wherein God created and set the whole humane nature euen so farre aboue all other earthly creatures that they are but a little inferiour to the holy Angels Explication and proofe Reade for the proofe of this Psal 8.5 Hebr. â— 9 And Ephes 4.24 And Colloss 3.10 For God renueth vs being corrupted to that integritie wherein hee had at the first created vs. Wherefore concerning the Image of God which man beareth let it be obserued that a God is a Spirit so is the soule though finite As God is immortall so is the soule but not as hauing the fountaine of life in it selfe as God hath The soule is wise c. but not infinite in wisedome c. a God is This l kenes therfore though it be a true likenes to God in many things as touching the nature or kinde of them yet it admitteth an infinite dissimilitude in the degree and measure of all things And touching tâ—â— soule let it be further noted that it is of so excellent a creation that it â—â—bsisâ—ing in it selfe by the gift of God so giueth life mouing anâ— sense to the bodie that though the bodie die yet cannot the soule die but in it selfe howsoeuer by the naturall death seperated from the bodie yet â—â—â—th vnderstandeth and reteineth affection either of ioy and desire in the godlâ— or of griefe and feare in the wicked though wi hout the bodie euen vntill the revniting of soule and bodie againe thenceforth so to continue for euer and euer although we cannot now conceiue the manner how So wonderfull is the creation of God in this his creature Now verily touching this first creation of mankinde if God had made vs onely a little superiour in dignitie to the other creatures of the earth wee cou d not but haue acknowledged it for a great mercie but in that hee hath made vs by creation onely a little inferiour to the heauenly Angels the bountie of his goodnes is euen herein infinitely aboue all that we can conceiue Here therefore without any further discourse we may see according to the third thing worthie to be obserued in the creation of mankind that God did aduance them to a verie high and excellent estate of honour and dignitie And it is particularly euident in this that the Lord placed them in the most fruitfull and pleasant place of the whole earth as it were in a most fine and delicate Orchyard and Garden and gaue them also therewithall the soueraigntie ouer all the foules of the heauen ouer the fishes of the Sea and ouer the beasts of the Earth as we reade how God from the beginning both purposed and also performed to authorise them therevnto not onely in the Text of the 1. chap of Genesis alreadie rehearsed but also in the 2. cha verse 8. c. A portion of the which authoritie hee hath continued to mankinde for Christes sake euen after the fall and reuiued it againe after Noahs flood as we reade Gen 8.20 c. and chap 9.1.2 c. And as we haue experience euen to this day Yet note that all that is said of the excellencie of mans creation is to be referred onely to the glorifying of God and in no wise to puffe vp man in any proud conceit of himselfe For alas he did through his pride loose all his dignitie by and by To conclude this third obseruation concerning the excellent estate dignitie wherevnto God aduanced mankinde Question Why did he at the first create only one man out of the earth and one woman out of his side Answere He did it to the end he might institute and giue a liuely example of that matrimoniall estate whereby onely the Lord required a holy propagation of mankinde in a more honourable manner then any other creatures are multiplied and increased So indeed it is declared to â—roâ— bene the minde of God by the Prophet Malachie chap 2.15 and by our Sauiour Christ Matth 19.4.5.6 NOw let vs come to the fourth obseruation touching the creation of the first man and woman in that they were created the last of the creatures of God Question What may be the reason of that Answere Heerein God doth really vtter and declare his most bountifull fauour and good will toward mankinde in that
and Iob 5.23 So then this is to be held alwaies for a firme principle God made man righteous but they haue sought to themselues many inuentions Eccles chap 7.31 All euill is come vpon man from man himselfe Let no man therefore be so wickedly bould as to frame any the least cauill against any of the workes of Gods creation Nay on the contrarie let vs for a most iust and well beseeming conclusion take the whole blame of all euill to our selues and groane vnder the burthen of our sinnes as the true and proper cause thereof according to the last branch of the answere And thus through the goodnes of God wee haue renewed the remembrance of the holy doctrine concerning the workes of Gods most wise mightie and gracious creation The excellent perfection whereof God hath most solemnly confirmed by his sanctifying of the seuenth day wherein he ceased from any further worke of creation to the end that mankinde might worship God their Creator in the celebration of the same his diuine wisedome power and goodnes which are most perfectly manifested thereby The which holy doctrine according to the most faithfull and true historie thereof euery Christian must beleeue or else hee cannot rightly beleeue in God the Father almightie maker of heauen and earth as the Articles of our beliefe teach vs to doe And now touching the manifestation of the wisedome and power and goodnes of God in them it is euident to the faith of euery true beleeuer while according to the instruction of the holy Scriptures he pondreth in his minde both the manner and also the order which God tooke in performing the workes of his Creation And first concerning the manner if wee consider how the Lord beginning in darkenes deformitie and confusion as touching the great world and in basenes and deadnes when he created man the little world doth neuertheles perfectly and at an instant cause light to shine out of darkenes and in a short space of time turneth deformitie to beautie vacancie and voidenes to all sufficient furniture and plentie deadnes to life discomfort to comfort and basenes to glorie to that according to this beginning of the works of God the coÌ„mon prouerbe might well take beginning in that wee commonly say A hardor vncomfortable beginning maketh a good ending thus I say the manner of the creation manifesteth the wisedome power and goodnes of God The like will be euident if we shall well obserue the order which God taketh in the disposing of his workes For he createth his spirituall and inuisible creatures in heauen before the visible and bodily vpon the earth the simple elements before compounded bodies the fierie region before the aierie he cleareth the lower region of the aier before hee emptieth and cleareth the earth from the waters thereof he maketh grasse for cattel before he maketh cattell themselues the foules of the aier and fishes of the Sea before the beasts of the earth finally all other creatures before he made mankind insomuch as it pleased God to make all things for the comfort of man that so by him they might be to the glorie of his owne most holy name And yet againe he doth so breake that which we would thinke should haue beene the best order that he doth in most excellent wisedome take all glorie from the creatures themselues and maketh it so much the more cleare and plaine as it is meete that all the praise both of wisedome and power and goodnes doth belong onely to him For therefore it is that God made light before he made the Sunne Caused trees to bring forth ripe fruite before any shower or dewe had fallen vpon the earth And also made all earthly creatures and gouerned them in perfect order before he appointed man to be the ruler and orderer of them Who therefore among all men yea how could all mankinde though they were as dutifully affected to God as might be how I say could they for al that sufficiently praise his most glorious name for his so great wise mightie gracious and glorious workes Yea if it were but for our owne creation alone for our outward senses and the excellent gift of speech c. and for our inward vnderstanding and memorie c. Let euery one of vs therefore conclude with the holy Prophet Thou ô Lord possessest my reines that is I am by good right altogether and entirely thine thou diddest couer mee in my mothers wombe I will praise thee for I am drawne into admiration by considering thy reuerend workes yea I will praise thy wonderfull workes as much as my soule can attaine vnto My bones or strength it is not hidden from thee from the time that I was made in a secret place and skilfully fashioned as in the lower parts of the earth Thine eyes did see me when I was without forme for in thy booke were all things written euen from the time that they were first fashioned yea while as yet there was none of them at all O how deare therefore or precious are thy thoughts to mee ô mightie God! ô how great are the Summes of them I would count them but they are more then the sand I will awake that is I will stand diligently vpon my watch that I may still abide with thee Psal 139.13.14.15.16.17.18 Trem Iunio Interp. But of the duties whereby we stand bound vnto God for his mercie toward vs in our creation more afterward HEtherto our purpose hath beene to gather together and interprete the holy doctrine of Creation according to the historical narration and report of it from the holy Scriptures of God the onely faithfull and incorrupt witnesses thereof The which also as you know hath beene set down to your hand in a fewe verses to the ende it might happily bee thereby made so much the more familiar and if it might be also the more easie to be remembred of you It shall not be amisse therefore as I thinke here to make rehearsall of them Question Which are those verses Answere They are these which followe Gen. ch 1. The world sixe daies in making was As Moses truly saith God would not onely shewe his power Verses But likewise helpe our faith 1. In first of sixe both heauen and earth A Substance they receiu'de 2. Though formeles and vnfurnished Th' earth with waters couer'd And darknes was vpon the deepe As high as heauen did reach The holy Ghost these depths vphold 3. The Father by his speech Not sound of voice but mightie power With wisedome euen his Sonne Commanded light so light brake forth And whole * Either because the world began at the equinâ—ctiall or to speake according to the vse of the Iewes who alwaies accounted twelue howers for the day according to that of our Sauiour Christ Iohn ch 11.9 Are there not twelue howers in the day twelue howers shone 4. Yet darknes was not quite cut off But sundred from the light It tooke his turne the light gaue place
So ganne the second night Thus first daies mightie worke we see How day it selfe was made 5. Yea day and night of better part First day so calde of God Iâ—aâ— 45.7 And though the darkenes was not ill A thing which God had made Yet light by name God called good More ioious farre then shade 6. God said againe let spreading out The waters goe betweene And part lowe deepe from loftie clowdes Whence fall downe shall the raine 7. And euery vpper region So high as may be seene With sundrie loftes which God prepard For all the Hostes of heauen 8. This space so high so wide spread forth And chambred in such sort God called heauen so second day To ende was fully brought 9. In third day cleared was the earth And cleane from waters ridde Both Ilands small and countries great which acepes before had hidde 10. For waters huge at Gods command Did gather to their place So â—uâ—es and dales with champion fieldes Gaue earth a goodly face Gen 2.10 c. and 104 10.11.12 All springs and channells were likewise 11. Disposed on third day 12. Yea trees herbs all good with fruits 13. God made without delay 14. The fourth was spent in making lights Though light was made before It pleased God that Sunne and Moone With Starres of endles skore 15. Should order day night thence forth 16. Yea moneths and yeares define 17. And to all workes wrought vnder heauen 18. Fit seasons to assigne 19. 20. The fift daies worke was water worke 21. In it the seas were storde 22. With fishes great with fishes small 23. All sorts made very good Fift day likewise was aierie worke For fowles therein were made All sorts were made in sky to fly As fish in Seas to wade 24. WheÌ„ sixt day came the Lord did make All creatures earth to fill 25 Beastes wilde and tame with creeping things All good of Gods good will 26. But man was last of all the rest Though chiefe by Gods intent As God himselfe doth plainely shewe That so at first be meant For making man by chiefe aduise Most like vnto himselfe He gaue him rule of all belowe With flore of heauenly wealth H'inricht his soule with gifts diuine In knowledge and in will Not man alone but mans fit helpe Made fit by heauenly skill This is in briefe whole sixe daies worke All wondrous workes of God Thinke on them well yeeld him all praise He made all perfit good God our Lord euen for Iesus Christs sake giue vs all grace so to doe For there is exceeding great cause thereof in respect of God himselfe who is most worthy all honour and glory And it is also very good and comfortable euen to our â—wne soules that we should so doe as we are hereafter in the collection of the duties further to obserue BVt before we come to the duties we are to consider the promise and then also the comforts which belong to that faith or beliefe which wee haue conceâ—ning the almightie creation of God our heauenly Father and the seuerall workes thereof First therefore what say you of the promise Question Iâ—â—â—e e any promise at all concerning the creation the seueral works theroâ— wherevnto our faith should looke for the stay and comfort of it Concerning the creation considered in it selfe from the beginning of it The Promise it cannot be saide that there was any promise made of it For there was no creature to whom the performance of it should be promised And therefore it must needes rest altogether in the hidden secret of Gods owne most fatherly and diuine purpose and counsell Answere But so soone as God had once created all his workes forthwith it pleased him to make knowne to mankinde the last of his creatures that hee had made all his creatures of this visible world for their benefit comfort and seruice vpon condition that they would faithfully serue and honour his diuine Maiestie first in themselues and then in the right vse of the rest of his creatures And this most gracious manifestation of Gods purpose herein was as speedie a promise and assurance as might be that the creation of God and the seuerall workes thereof were at the least in a very great part euen for them and consequently for all the posteritie that should come of them Explication and proofe It is very true For so doe the wordes of God himselfe immediately after the Creation was finished giue plainely to vnderstand Gen 1.26.27.28.29 where wee see both the diuine purpose and also the performance of God in this behalfe Yea Gen chap 2. uerses 19.20 we may perceiue the purpose and will of God to be such so soone as Adam was created euen before woman was yet taken out of his side The same promise of God thus intended and reuealed from the beginning is afterward more plainly repeated and expressed after the deluge or drowning of the world as wee reade Gen 8.21.22 The Lord as the prophet Moses writeth smelled a sauour of rest and the Lord saide in his heart I will henceforth curse the ground no more for mans cause c. Hereafter seede-time and haruest and cold and heate and summer and winter and day and night shall not cease so long as the earth remaineth And yet further chap 9 1.2.3 it followeth thus And God blessed Noah and his Sonnes and saide to them Bring yee forth fruite and multiplie and replenish the earth Also the feare of you and the dread of you shall be vpon euery beast of the earth and vpon euery foule of the heauen vpon all that moueth on the earth and vppon all the fishes of the Sea into your hand are they deliuered Euery thing that moueth and liueth shall bee meate for you as the greene herbe so haue I giuen them all to you And this verily is a very princely and comfortable prerogatiue that God hath giuen man authoritie to kill and destroy those creatures which either proue hurtfull while they liue or may be profitable to them by their death Moreouer Iob chap 5.23 It is affirmed from this promise and charter of the Lord that the stones of the field shall be in league and the beasts of the field at peace c. with the seruants of God Likewise Hosh 2.21.22 thus we read And in that day I will heare saith the Lord I will euen heare the heauens and they shall heare the earth And the earth shall heare the corne and the wine and the oyle c. Neuertheles because these and such like promises doe rather pertaine to the prouidence of God in the gouernment of his creatures then to the creation of them therefore it shall bee sufficient thus farre forth to haue touched this point reseruing the more full handeling thereof till wee come to the promise belonging to the prouidence of God NOw in the next place let vs proceede to the comforts arysing from beliefe in God the Father in respect of his almightie creation
Question Which may be the comforts hereof Answere The comforts hereof may be considered either as they are more generall or else more speciall Question Let it be so In the first place therefore which are the more generall Answere First this is generally very comfortable that we knowe that the most wise and gracious prouidence and gouernment of God ouer all his creatures is most nearely and indissolubly linked to the most wise and mightie creation of them Secondly there is an other great comfort issuing from the faith of the creation insomuch as the creation being beleeued wee are from thence more easily induced to beleeue all the like wonderfull workes of Gods most holy prouidence and gouernment The Comforts yea euen those which are in themselues more hard to be beleeued namely our eternal redemption and by the grace thereof our restoring and the restoring of all creatures to a more happie and glorious estate then Adam was set in at the beginning by the benefit of his creation ExplicatioÌ„ proofe These are generally very great comforts indeed And they haue very good warrant from the holy Scriptures For in respect of the first generall comfort the Apostle Peter 1. Epist ch 4. 19. verse assureth vs that God is a faithful Creator From whence he proueth that his faithfull children may iustly and that also in speciall manner be trust him with themselues and their whole estate nothing doubting but hee will haue a very vigilant and tender care ouer them Likewise in the booke of Iob chap 10. verses 8.9 c. Iob vseth a speech taken from a familiar similitude of the dairie woman who when she hath taken all her paines in milking in setting of her milke in breaking her curde in pressing her cheese c. she will in no wise throwe it aside that the hogges or dogges should spoile it but shee laieth it vp carefully and reserueth it to the best vse that may be Much more therefore doth Iob comfort himselfe that seeing God had made him as it were the cheese out of the milke that hee would not destroy him Thine handes saith hee haue made mee and fashioned me wholly round about and wilt thou destroy me Remember I pray thee that thou hast made mee as the clay and wilâ— thou bring me into dust againe hast thou not powred me out as milke and turned me to câ—rdeâ— like cheese Thou hast clothed me with skinne and flesh and ioined me together with honâ—â— and sinewes This therefore gaue the seruant of God good and comfortable trust in hope of preseruation from vntimely and miserable death Read also Psal 89.47 But for the generall care of God ouer all his workes which is the ground of our generall comfort and that which wee doe presently inquire after read Ps 33.4 c. All the workes of God are faithfull Where also the holy Psalmist lincketh the prouidence of God with his creation And Psal 146.6 He hath made heauen and earth and all that therein is he keepeth his fidelitie for euer Hence therefore as was answered in the second place verie comfortably may we iustly be induced to beleeue that more speciall goodnes and mercy of God concerning our redemption and the reâ—toring of all the creatures which lost the dignitie of their creation through the sinne of man For the proofe whereof reade Isai chap 4â— verses 26.27 c. to the ende of the chap Lift vp your eyes on high and behold who hath created these things and bringeth out their armies by number and calleth them all by names By the greatnes of his power and mightie strength nothing faileth Why saiest thou ô Iaakob and speakest ô Israel My way is hidden from the Lord and my iudgement is passed ouer of my God Knowest thou not or hast thou not heard that the euerlasting God the Lord hath created the endes of the earth Hee neither fainteth nor is wearie c. But hee giueth strength to him that fainteth and vnto him that hath no strength hee increaseth power c. And they that waite vppon the Lord shall renewe their strength c. Reade also chap â—3 verses 1.7.15.16 And chap 44.24 and 45.8 and 50 1.2 c. and 51 12.1â— Likewise Iere 31 verses 31 32 33 34 35. c. And againe chap 33 1â— c. Thus saith the Lord if you can breake my couenant of the day and my couenant of the night that there should not bee day and night in their season Then may my couenant be broken with Dauid my seruant And Ps 89. v. 36.37 Read also Ps 11â— v. 89 90 91 92. O Lord thy word indureth for euer in heauen Thy truth is from generation to generation thou hast laid the foundatioÌ„ of the earth it abideth c. Finally touching the last point of this second branch to wit that from faith in respect of the creation of God we doe the more easily proceed to beleeue the restoring of all things it standeth with good reason insomuch as they doe both belong to one and the same almightie power And because if wee beleeue not the lesser howe shoulde wee beleeue the greater If not this which standeth more with the light of naturall reason how then should we beleeue that which is aboue all humane conceite or vnderstanding Thus much for the more generall comforts of faith touching the Creation Question THe more speciall or particular doe follow In what order haue you learned that we may commodiously inquire of them Answere They are either such as arise in respect of other creatures or else from the considerati of our owne creation It shall be profitable for vs therefore in this order to inquire of them And insomuch as of creatures beside our selues as we haue seene before some are inuisible and other visible like to our selues let vs inquire of the inuisible first namely of the inuisible heauens and of the holy and elect Angeles Question What therefore may our comfort be from this that the Lord hath made a heauen infinitely more excellent and glorious then these heauens are which we see with our eyes Answere The comfort hereof may iustly be exceeding great to euerie true beleeuer insomuch as God hath not onely made the heauens which are yet inuisible vnto vs that they might bee as the Throne of his diuine Maiestie to represent his glorie in them and that they should bee an habitation and dwelling place to the elect Angels from the beginning and for euer but also that wee our selues might in the time appointed of God that is the naturall life once ended haue our most sweete and comfortable abiding place there to behold the glory of God and to enioy an estate like to the glorious estate of the holy Angels euen for euer and euer Explication and proofe This may iustly be exceedingly comfortable indeede according to that of our Sauiour Christ Iohn chap 14. verses 1.2.3 Let not your heart be troubled ye beleeue in God beleeue also in
or foot speciallie to the taking away of life without speciall commission and commandement from God himselfe Certainlie they shall beare thei punishment whosoeuer they be Gen ch 9.6 NOwe therfore for the conclusion of our inquirie concerning this Article of the creation of all things What is the danger of not beleeuing in God the Father Question as in the Creator and maker of heauen earth of the Sea and all that is in them and that also euen according to the holie historie thereof as it is recorded and written in the first and second chapters of Genesis by the Prophet Moses and not otherwise What I say is the danger of this Answere They that beleeue not in God the Father as in the Creator and that also euen according to the holie historie of the Creation wherein God himselfe hath by his faithfull Prophet reuealed the same vnto vs to his whole Church it is vnpossible that they should truely beleeue in him as in the Allmightie most wise righteous and gratious Lorde God but that with one heretike or other they should falsifie this holie Article of our Christian beliefe ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It must needes be so indeed For from whence shall any truely vnderstand the Almightie power of God his diuine goodnes c. if they do not learne it from the introduction as it were of his owne works yea euen from these his most mightie most wise and gratious workes of his Creation And who could haue bene able so faithfully to report them as we should finde our selues sufficiently warranted to giue our vndoubted credit therevnto but euen God himselfe by the holie ministerie of his owne approoued and faithfull Secretaries and seruants And touching the discouery of that danger of error which euery one is readie to fall into whosoeuer turneth his eyes and his heart from the holy worde and faithfull Scriptures of God it shall not be amisse for vs to take our admonition from the manifolde examples of such as turning aside from the word haue heretofore fallen into many fowle and absurde heresies For some I speake not of heathen and prophane Aristotle or of anie of his philosophicall Sectaries but euen of such as haue taken vppon them the profession of the true Christian religion in the Church of Go they haue denied the worlde as touching the first matter of it to haue bene euer created but to haue beene without beginning coeternall with God himselfe Of the which sorte were the heretikes called Seleuciani Hermians and such like Others also of the like sorte haue helde that these three beginnings the water fire and darkenesse are vncreated Such were the heretikes called Audiani Some haue more particularlie insisted in the element of the water affirming that to be coeternall with God and therevpon as it seemeth are called Aquei But leauing these and to come vnto those that haue in some sorte yeelded that the world hath bene created They haue neuertheles accounted it a work vnworthie the good God such as were the wicked and blasphemous Marcionites and also the Cerdonians and the Apellites The heretikes called Caiani denied that the God of Abraham was the creator of the worlde The Simoniani Nicolaitae and others taught that the worlde was created by the Angels and not by God himselfe The Saturninians and the Basilidian heretikes are saide to haue attributed the creation to seauen Angels The Corinthians and diuers others of like leaden and drossie stampe feared not to say that the worlde was made by an inferiour sorte of Angels and the Diuell Thus and manie waies beside manie haue hereticallie erred about the creation of the world So haue manie done also concerning the creation of the Angels and mankinde Some haue bene missled to imagine and holde that the good Angels were propagated of the essentiall wisedome of God Such are the Basilidians recorded to haue beene and likewise the Gnostici and Archontici Other haue taught that the Deuill is a bodilie substance as did the Messaâ—ians And as touching mankinde the Manichai helde that Adam and Eue were not created by God The Patricians that the flesh of man was not the creature of God The Paternians Ennomians and some other that the lower partes of the bodies of mankinde were the worke of the Deuill The Melitonij and the Anthropomorphites that the image of God is in the bodie of man and not in the soule The Seleuciani and others that the soule of man was not created by God but by the Angels The Gnostici Manichaei and Priscilianists that the soule is of the same essence that God is The Nazaraei on the other side that the soules of men are of the same nature with the soules of the brute beastes The Arabici that the soule of man is mortall and that it perisheth with the bodie Thus and sondrie other wayes most fowllie and contrarie to the doctrine of the true Christian faith haue very manie sortes of men erred for want of sincere and humble attendance vpon the holie word of God and namely for neglecting this parte of the word concerning the holie historie of the Creation All which examples ought mightilie to schoole and admonishe vs to looke religiously thervnto to the end we may be sounde in this Article of our Christian faith and so auoide all the rocks boggs and quake-mires of mans wicked corrupt imaginations euery erroneous suggestion of the Diuell Thus much concerning the doctrine of faith in the Almightie power of God our heauenly Father manifested by the manifold works of his Creation Beliefe in Gods Fatherly prouidence Beliefe in the Fatherly Prouidence of God The grouÌ„d and meaning of it LEt vs now henceforth proceede to inquire into the doctrine of the diuine prouidence of the same our God and heauenly Father the which he doth continually exercise ouer all his workes which hee hath once made For as was trulie answered hee doth at no hand leaue any one of them so to themselues that they should be as one would say at vncertaine to him Question First therefore what doe you vnderstand by the Prouidence of God Answere The Prouidence of God is his most mighty vpholding and continuing as also his most wise and watchfull most righteous and mercifull most constant and soueraigne ruling and gouerning of all his creatures once made in that hee effectually worketh all good thinges in them and by them but restraineth correcteth and turneth all euill things both counsels wordes enterprises and actions as may best serue to those most holy vses and endes which he himselfe hath most holily propounded to himselfe in his owne eternall counsell and decree according to the pleasure of his most free and blessed good will ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe It is so in deede as you say For to speake in fewe wordes that which for plainenes sake you haue vttered in more The prouidence of God is the execution of the decree of God concerning the disposing and ordering of all his creatures
themselues but rather much more according to the greater excellency and dignitie of their creation Wherfore whosoeuer not content with this shall proceede malapertly to expostulate with God why he wold not giue his creatures an absolute power to abide firme and sure in that happy estate and condition wherein he had set them let theÌ„ all iustly feare some singular punishment to approach against them for so bold and notorious a presumption vnlesse they shall speedily repent and so preuent the same through the tender mercy of our God For shall God be subiect to mans inquisition controulement censure Shall he be vrged to giue a reason of all his secret counsells and to satisfie euery mans malignant cauilling and clamorus interrogatories Farre be it from any of the children of God to thinke so but much further that they should at any time presume to doe so What answer might we then rather looke for then such a one as King Salomon gaue to his mother Bath-sheba concerning the vnlawfull desire of his brother Adoâ—ijah that hee migâ—t haue Abishag to wife Doest thou aske this saith King Salomon Ask the Kingdome also Adonijah hath spoken this word against his own life Verily to inquire of God any other reason of his secret counsells then hee himselfe pleaseth to render and not to rest in the good pleasure of his diuine and most holy and soueraigne will rather then to feede the humerous conceit of our owne corrupt and presumptuous braine it is most traiterously to aspire and to goe about to take the Crowne as it were from the head of the Lorde Wherevpon what may iustly follow euery one not blinded and peruerted in himselfe may easily deeme Let this therefore suffice to shew that the whole blame of the fall of Adam and Eue and therewithall of the Angells also lieth altogether vpon themselues nothing at all vpon the Lord who is in all things most worthy to be blessed and praised for euer Amen Question But may the same reasons proue that the blame of Adam and Eue their fall doth iustly extend it selfe to their posterity as well as to themselues that it should iustly be cast off as well as they Answere The strength of the reasons doth indeede reach so farre For euen as through the goodnesse of God the blessing of righteousnesse and life was not onely bestowed vpon Adam and Eue themselues but so as it should descend vpon their posterity vnder this most equall condition That they should faithfully and constantly serue and obey the Lord their God as was answered before So now by reason of their fall not onely they but also all their posteritie are through the iustice of God depriued of the glory of God and made subiect to his most heauie displeasure and curse The reason indeede is very good For as hath elsewhere beene obserued seeing euen among men in course of humane iustice the traitor against his earthly Prince ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe tainteth his blood for euer if the Prince doe not of his clemencie restore it much rather is it iust with God to account all Adams posterity attainted and vtterly debased in him And so much the rather because wee are naturally borne not onely guilty of his offence but also in our selues traiterously inclined against the Lord as experience sheweth plainely and commonly so soone and so often as the time of triall doth come vnlesse God himselfe doe giue vs better hearts then we bring with vs from the wombe Thus much of the holy prouidence of God touching the fall It followeth now that we do consider of the prouidence of God after the fall In which respect first of all what ground and testimony haue you in the holy Scriptures for the more generall prouidence of God ouer all his creatures since the fall of Adam In the fourth verse of the 16. chap of the holy Prouerbs King Salomon setteth down this notable wise sentence The Lord hath made all things for his owne sake yea euen the wicked for the day of euill Answere And Amos chap 3.6 Shall there be euill in a citie that is any punishment for the sinne of the people and the Lord hath not done it My Father saith our Sauiour Christ worketh hetherto and I worke Iohn ch 5.17 Likewise Act. 1.7 The Father hath put the times and seasons in his owne power And chap 15.18 God saith the Apostle Iames knoweth all his workes from the beginning of the world ExplicatioÌ„ proofe These indeede are fit proofes and testimonies that the prouidence of God is generally ouer all and in all things whether it be for mercy or for punishment what way soeuer or at what time soeuer mercy is shewed or punishment is executed c. And there are many other such like testimonies to be found As Psal 115.3 Our God is in heauen he doth whatsoeuer he will And Psal 135.6 Whatsoeuer pleased the Lord that did he in heauen and in earth in the Sea and in all the depthes And Exod 4.11 Who hath giuen the mouth to man or who hath made the dumbe or the deafe or him that seeth or the blinde haue not I the Lord Likewise Deut 32.39 Behold now for I euen I am he and there is no Gods with me I kill and giue life I wound and I make whole neither is there any that can deliuer out of my hand c. Read also Eccles 3.11 God hath made euery thing beautifull in his time c. Yet can no man finde out the worke which God hath wrought from the beginning euen to the end And ch 7.15 Behold the worke of God for who can make straight that which he hath made crooked And in the next ver In the day of wealth be of good comfort and in the day of affliction consider God also hath made this contrary to that or as one may say such ouerthwart neighbours as it is an easie thing for the one to crosse ouer the way qickly to the other to the intent that man should knowe nothing of that which should for afterward betide him Moreouer the generall prouidence of God ouer all his creatures doth liuely appeare and shew forth it selfe in this that although for the sinnes of men he drowned the world in the daies of Noah yet he preserued Noah himselfe and his family Yea and of all kinds of other creatures of the earth also some from perishing in the waters to the end they might increase and replenish the earth againe according to their kinds Gen ch 7. v. 1.2.3.7.8.15.16.17.18.19 And doth not our own daily experience teach vs that God doth euen to this day ordinarily gouerne all his creatures according to the naturall law as one may say of their first creation though not so comfortably and constantly for the vse of mankinde because of our own daily and continuall sins Wherefore worthily doth the Apostle Paul conclud Rom 11.36 Of him and through him and for him are all things to him be glory for
creatures as well as ouer the heauens themselues and as ouer the earth and the waters as we sawe before And in this respect doth the Lord by his holy Prophet animate and imbolden his people against all superstitious feare of the signes of heauen after the manner of the heathen Ierem chap 10 1.2 This therefore shall suffice for this present to proue the gouernment and prouidence of God concerning the works of his creation in the fourth daye THe workes of the fifte daies Creation are nowe to be considered Question By what proofes may we be confirmed to beleeue that God by his most holie prouidence ruleth and gouerneth ouer them to wit ouer the fishes of the Sea and ouer the fowles of heauen Answere Touching the fishes of the Sea wee haue an euident instance or example to shewe the prouident hand of God in that hee prepared the great Whale-fishe to receiue the Prophet Ionah at the same instant when he was throwne out of the shippe into the Sea and in that according to the time appointed of God the same fishe cast vp Ionah vppon the drie lande againe Ionah chapter 1.17 and chapt 2.10 Likewise wee haue other notable instances namelie in that when our Sauiour Christ was to pay tribute mony a fish came to Peters angle that had a piece of twentie pence in the mouth of it for the discharge of the tribute according as our Sauiour Christ tolde Peter that it should so come to passe Matth 17.27 And againe in that at another time at the commandement and direction of our Saui Christ his disciples had forthwith an extraordinarie draught of fishes after they had wearied themselues with fishing and could take no fishe all the night before Luke Chapter 5. verse 4. c. And againe Iohn 21.3.4.5.6 ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe These indeede are very euident instances concerning the fishes of the Seas For these things came not thus to passe according to a bare foreknowledge that such a fish or such and such a companie or skole of fishes should at that time be in such or such places But our Sauiour Christ knewe that God had by his Diuine prouidence appointed that these fishes must for such purposes come to those very places there to attend the pleasure of God to do his will in the appointed times seasons therof euen at his souereigne coÌ„mandement But you haue not yet shewed any grounde for the proofe of Gods prouidence and gouernment ouer the Foules of the aier which were a parte of the fifte dayes creation Question What further proofe haue you therfore for this pointe Answere In the 9. verse of the 147. Psalme the holie Psalmist saieth thus Our God giueth foode to the yong rauens that crie The same doth the Lord himselfe affirme also in the booke of Iob chap 39 verse 3. Who saith God prepareth for the rauens his meat when his birds crye vnto God wandering for lacke of meat As though he should say It is I the Lord onlie that by my prouidence doe make prouision for them And 1. Kings 17.45.6 Wee read it testified that God vsed the rauens for his instruments to feede Elijah his Prophet And Matth chapt 6.26 Our Sauiour Christ affirmeth that it is our heauenly Father that feedeth the foules of heauen And againe chapter 10. 29. A sparrowe saith hee falleth not to the grounde without your heauenly Father ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe That is to say it doth not miscarie or come to the death of it by falling into the net of the fowler neither is killed by him that shoteth with the stone-bow or is taken of the rauenous fowle or any other waye but euen as it pleaseth God by his diuine prouidence to dispose therof For such is the signification of the phrase to fall to the earth according to that 2. King ch 10. vers 10. Ther shall fall vnto the earth nothing of the word which the Lord at any time speaketh Moreouer Iob chapt 39.20 God is said to watch ouer the egges of the Estrich so that they are hatched in due time though this fowle laying them in the sande be negligent in looking to the hatching of them And in the same chapter God denying vnto man the gouernment of other wilde fowles he doth iustly challenge it as proper to himselfe and giueth the instance in the wild hawke the Eagle which without the help of man prouide for themselues but not without the gift of God who maketh them as the Scriptures speake Lord of the wing and directeth them also whether they shall flie to finde their foode These shall suffice to shewe the prouidence of God ouer the workes of the fifte daye Let vs nowe goe forward to the workes of the sixt day And first of all concerning the cattell which are more tame euen such as God created and made by nature more gentle and seruiceable for the speciall and common vse of man such as are the horse the oxe and the asse c. Question What proofe of holie Scripture haue you to confirme you to beleeue that God hath a prouident care and gouernment ouer them Answere In the 104. Psal verse 14. The Lorde our God saith the Prophet causeth grasse to growe for the cattell And Psalme 147.9 Hee giueth to beastes their foode And Psal 36.6 The Lord preserueth both man and beast Explication and proofe These are plaine testimonies And it may yet further appeare by that commandement which God giueth to man that hee deale well with his oxe which treadeth out that is which by treading thresheth out his corne c. And in that hee putteth into the heart of euery man that hath regarde of iust and equall dealing to regard the life of his beast Prouer chapt 12.10 and Deuteron 25.4 Furthermore that the prouidence of God ruleth such brute beasts we haue a verie speciall instance 1. Sam chapt 6. verse 12. where wee reade that the milch kine new taken away from their sucking calues and neuer acquainted to the yoake yet by the appointement of God they doe of their willing accord drâ—w the Ark of the Lord out of the countrie of the Philistimes home to the Israelites to whom it did by right belong and not vnto them But leauing these let vs come to the wilde beasts Question What proofe haue you to shew the prouident gouernment of the Lord God ouer them Answere In the â—1 verse of the 104. Psalme before alledged The Lions saith the Psalmist roare after their praye and seeke their meat at God Explication and proofe The same is likewise giuen to vnderstand in the two first verses of the 39 book of Iob Wilt thou hunt the pray for the Lion saith the spirit of God â—r fill the appetite of the Lions wheâ—pes when they couch in their places and remaine in the couert to lye in waite As though the Lord should say this were too hard dangerous a prouince as we may say for man to vndertake And againe
will preserue all his faithfull and obedient children from their violence and craft while they walke dutifully before him Question What proofe can you alledge for this Answere We haue one notable proofe hereof Psalm 37. verses 12 13 14 15. The wicked saith the holy Prophet of God practiseth against the iust and gnasheth his teeth against him But the Lord will laugh him to scorne for he seeth that his day that is the day of his calamitie or destruction is comming The wicked haue drawne their sword and bent their bow to cast downe the poore and needie and to slay such as be of vpright conuersation But their sword shall enter into their owne heart and their bowes shall be broken Likewise verse 28. The Lord loueth iudgement and forsaketh not his Saints they shall bee preserued for euermore but the seede of the wicked shall bee cut off And yet againe in the same Psalme verses 32 33. The wicked watcheth the righteous and seeketh to slay him But the Lord will not leaue him in his hand nor condemne him when he is iudged Finally verses 39 4â— The saluation of righteous men shall be of the Lord he will be their strength in time of trouble For the Lord will helpe them and deliuer them he will deliuer them from the wicked and he will saue them because they trust in him Heere it is plaine that the faithfull haue the most gratious promise of God for their defence against the outward violence of the wicked instruments of the diuell yea and against their crafty indeuours also so farre as it shall bee good for them Shew likewise some promise for preseruation against the more spirituall craft of the wicked Question What promise haue you for our warrant in this point Answere In the 24. verse of the 24. chapter of Saint Matthew our Sauiour Christ assureth vs that so gratious will the Lord be in guiding and preseruing the soules of his elect that it is vnpossible that they should bee deceiued by any false Prophets how deceiueablie soeuer they goe to worke yea though they seeke to confirme their false doctrines by neuer so strange signes and wonders ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe It is certainely true They shall not bee totally or finally deceiued in the fundamentall points or Articles of the true Christian faith and religion But what is the reason and ground hereof Verily not their owne wisedome and warinesse or strength and constancie but because God of his mercie hath so decreed and promised and therefore will by the wisedome and power of his grace working in them accordingly effect and accomplish the same God hath in former times gratiouslie performed this his promise and there is no doubt to bee made but hee will shewe the same grace and fauour still to those that shall seeke it at his handes euen at this day and to the ende of the worlde Reade 2. Thessalonians 2.11 12 13. LEt vs now come to the promises concerning the prouidence of God our heauenly father in his gouernment ouer other of his creatures for the benefit of his children And first concerning the visible heauens with the hostes and furniture of them Question What promise haue you that God will so order and gouerne them as they shall serue for our benefite and not bee armed against vs for our hurt Answere In the 121. Psalme verses 5 6 7 8. The Lord is thy keeper saieth the holy Psalmist the Lord is thy shadow at thy right hand The sunne shall not smite thee by day nor the moone by night The Lord will preserue thee from all euill hee will keepe thy soule The Lord will preserue thy going out and thy comming in from henceforth and for euer Likewise Hosea chap. 2.21 God will cause the heauens to heare the earth that is he will make it fruitfull for mans commoditie and vse if he will faithfully serue and obey God ExplicatioÌ„ proofe The grace of this promise of God may bee discerned from the contrary in that God threatneth against vs that the heauens shall bee as it were yron and brasse ouer our heads and otherwise hurtfull also if wee refuse to walke in good dutie and obedience before him as Leuiticus 26.9 and Deut. 28. verses 22 23 24. Whereof also wee haue examples recorded touching the performance of this iudgement in former times for our further admonition and warning as it hath beene obserued before Iosh chap. 10. verse 11. And Iudg. chap. 5.20 The heauens euen the starres of the heauens are said to haue fought against Sisera in their courses And 1. King chap. 17.1 and chap. 18.1 Iames 5.17 18. But beside former warnings are there not examples among our selues from time to time of some stricken with lightnings or killed with thunder destroyed by tempests c Gratious therefore is the promise of God to be iustly acknowledged in that through his gratious gouernement the heauens shall be fauourable vnto vs if we will truly beleeue and obey him Hetherto of the heauenly creatures the earthly are next Question WHat further promise haue you that God in his fatherlie prouidence will gouerne and dispose of them to the benefit of his obedient and faithfull children Answere In the same 2. chapter of Hosea mentioned euen now in the 18. verse thereof thus we reade In that day saith the Lord by his Prophet I will make a couenant for them with the wilde beasts and with the fowles of heauen and with that which creepeth vppon the earth and I will breake the bow and the sword and batteâ— out of the earth and I will make them sleepe safely And then also in the 22. verse immediately after that the Lord had promised to beare the heauens and that the heauens should heare the earth as was answered before it followeth thus in the next words And the earth shall beare the corne and the wine and the oyle and they shall heare Izreel Explication and proofe That is to say euen so many as God alluding to that word Izreel which is by interpretation God will sow promiseth in the next verse to sow vnto him selfe that is will in speciall manner blesse and prosper For so it followeth in the 23. verse And in the Hebrew language the allusion is plaine They shall heare Iâ—zregnel saith the Lord and I will sow her Vezrangtiah c. Marke well therefore how the Lord most gratiously promiseth to his people that if they would faithfully cleaue vnto him and purely worship and serue him hee would and no doubt still is willing to cause a most sweete concent and harmony as it were betwixt all other creatures for mans benefite and comfort This promise was mentioned when the doctrine of the creation was by vs inquired into So was also that which we reade Genesis 8.21.22 and chap. 9.1 2 3. and Iob chapter 5.23 But in so much as they doe more directly belong to the prouidence of GOD as was there obserued therefore they are vpon this occasion to be
called to minde and diligently perused againe Reade also as belonging to the Lordes couenant concerning the wilde beasts on our behalfe vpon condition that wee would faithfully beleeue and obey him Psalm 91.13 alledged not long before And Isai chap. 11.6 7 8 9. though from hence a further blessing is signified by that allusion The wolfe also shall dwell with the lamb and the leopard shal lie with the kid and the calfe and the lion and the fat beast together and a little childe shall leade them And the kow and the beare shall feede their young ones shall lie together and the lion shall eate straw like the bullocke And the sucking childe shall play vpon the hole of the aspe and the weaned childe shall put his hand vpon the cockatrice hole Then shall none hurt nor destroy in the Mountaine of my holinesse for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord as the waters that couer the Sea Reade also Marke cha 16.18 the like promise of our Sauiour Christ and the same confirmed in part by an example of Gods gratious prouidence Act. 28.3 4 5 6. The Viper was restrained from stingng of Paules hand Surely it is our owne wickednesse and not want of vigilancie or mercie in the Lord which doth as it were arme and inrage the wilde beasts against vs. For otherwise by the vertue grace of this promise of God they should be at peace yea willingly subiect vnto vs. But in so much as we rebell against God and breake our couenant with him it is iust with God that they should rebell against vs and breake that couenant which hee vpon condition of our obedience to God had by the Law of his creation made with them for vs. And so God himselfe hath threatened Leuit 26.21.22 and Deut 28. verse 26. An example whereof also wee haue seene before concerning those 42. children which two beares did teare in peeces because they mocked the Prophet Elisha Yea this iudgement doth not onely fall vpon those that are very wicked but sometime also euen vpon those that haue some desire to serue the Lord in the times of some common calamitie according to that we read Psal 79.2 The dead bodies of thy seruants haue they giuen to be meate vnto the soules of the heauen and the flesh of thy Saints to the beasts of the earth Neuertheles in such cases the Lord knoweth how eternally to saue his owne when he reiecteth the vngodly for euer And for the full clearing of the Lords gracious promise this way if wee would and could faithfully keepe couenant with him we may plentifully informe our mindes from that which he hath by his holy Prophet Moses recorded at large as well Deut chap 28. from the beginning of the chapter to the end of the 14. verse as Leuit chap 26. from the 3. verse to the 14. of the same Let vs therefore for our instruction in this point read these notable texts of holy Scripture and consider diligently of them And first of that in Leuit Question How reade you there Answere In the 26. chap of Leuiticus thus we read If yee waâ—ke in my ordinances and keepe my commandements and â—â—e them saith the Lord I will then send you raine in due season and the land shall yeeld her increase and the trees of the field shall giue their fruite c. ExplicatioÌ„ proofe This is a notable place containing as wee see in the through reading of it in our Bibles promises of all sorts spirituall and temporall for soule and body publike priuate c. And like to this is that other of Deuteronomie Let it not seeme vnnecessarie or a lost labour for vs to rehearse consider of that excellent Scripture likewise For it shall be to our further benefit as wee may well trust through the goodnes of our God I pray you therfore let vs read this also yea and if it may be commit it so to memorie that we doe neuer forget it Question How therefore doe you read Answere It is thus written Deut ch 28. from the beginning of the chapter If thou wilt obey diligently the voice of the Lord thy God and obserue and doe all his commandements which I command thee this day then the Lord thy God will set thee on high aboue all the nations of the earth And all these blessings shall come on thee and ouertake thee if thou wilt obey the voice of the Lord thy God Blessed shall thou be in the citie and blessed also in the field Blessed shall be the fruite of thy body c. ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe This place is as a second notable witnes of Gods gracious promise and of his very true purpose to exercise a most fatherly and fauourable prouidence toward all his faithfull seruants and children touching all kinde of prosperitie and blessing while they walke faithfully and dutifully before him And although peraduenture some will obiect and say that these promises are legall promises and so not of faith or belonging to the faith of the Gospell and we also doe grant it to be so according to the first vse of the Lawe which is to discouer sinne and to conuict those of extreame vanitie whosoeuer seeke to be iustified in the sight of God by the workes of the Law Neuertheles this we adde therewithall and constantly affirme that to such as haue learned to humble themselues before God in the sight of their sins and haue receiued the gift of faith to relye vpon the fatherly prouidence of God through our Lord Ie Christ they are according to an other vse of the Law of God which is to guide and incourage all true beleeuers in the right way of obedience to God our heauenly Father they are I say the same with the promises of the Gospell And accordingly they are iustly to be apprehended beleeued by faith as no vaine incouragements to godlines of life like as the Apostle Paul affirmeth 1. Tim 4.8 Godlines hath the promise of the life present and of that which is to come And according to that 2. Cor 1.20 Al the promises of God are in Christ yea and Amen Likewise according to that Psal 34.9.10 Feare the Lord yee his Saints The Comfortes for nothing wanteth to them that feare him The Lions lacke and suffer hunger but they who seeke the Lord shall want nothing that is good Read also Psal 91.14.15.16 Because he hath loued me therefore will I deliuer him I will exalt him because hee hath knowne my name c. And Psalm 121.1 2 3 4. and so forth as was alledged before It cannot be denied indeede but insomuch as the best of all faile in obedience to God according to that of the Apostle Iames In many things we sinne all and they that are strongest in faith haue their weakenes so as they haue neede to pray Lord increase our faith and further also insomuch as it is the pleasure of God vpon holy and iust
was in perplexitie c. yet doe I remember the time past I meditate in all thy workes yea I doe meditate in the workes of thy handes And agaâ—ne Psalm 119.27 Make mee to vnderstand the way of thy preceptes and I will mediate in thy wonderous workes And in this comfort iustly may wee reason for the certaintie of all the promises of God yet to be performed and therein to comfort our selues according to that 1. Thes 4.18 Comfort ye one and other with these wordes And according to that of the same Apostle 2. Cor 1.10 God hath deliuered vs from a great death and he doth deliuer vs in whom we trust that yet hereafter he will deliuer vs. Secondly the comfort of Gods fatherly prouidence in his vsuall and ordinarie course cannot but be the more comfortable if we consider that it is nothing inferiour but many degrees more bounteous and of longer continuance by great oddes then haue beene the particular extraordinarie actions and workes thereof though for the present neuer so wonderfull and strange as wee may perceiue by comparing the one with the other in their seuerall kindes As for examples sake It must needes be acknowledged that God hath vsed his holy Angels in most worthy and waightie seruices and that at sundrie times according as he hath recorded them and made the memoriall of them famous in his Church both for the bodily preseruation and safetie of his seruants and also for their spirituall instruction and comfort For their bodily saftie and preseruation as we read Gen 19.15 concerning the deliuerance of Lot from the destruction of Sodom And chap 32.1.2 of Iaakob from the rage of his brother Esau Of Elisha from the Host of the Aramites 2. King 6.16.17 Of Hezekiah and his people from that fierce siege of the King of Ashur chap 19.35 in the same booke Likewise Dan chap 3.28 God deliuered the three men of Israel from burning in the hote fierie fornace by the ministerie of an Angell And chap 6.22 Daniel himselfe was by an Angell of God deliuered from the mouthes of the hungry and rauenous lions An Angell also was the holy instrumeÌ„t which God of his goodnes vsed to make the poole of Bethesda healthfull to the diseased euen to any one whosoeuer should from time to time after the stirring of the water by the Angell be first put into it Iohn chap 5 2.3.4 And Act 5.19 The Angell of the Lord deliuered the Apostles out of prison And chap 12.7 An Angell deliuered Peter And chap 27.23 An Angell of God comforted Paul against the feare and danger of ship-wracke And as the Lord hath thus vsed his holy Angels for their bodily deliuerance and preseruation so hath he vsed them in extraordinarie seruices to the spirituall instruction and comfort of his people As Gal 3.19 The Lawe was ordained by Angels in the hand of a Mediator And Dan ch 9.21 c. Daniel was informed concerning the seuentie weekes of yeares that is what should be the space of time from the returne of the people of Israel out of their captiuitie til the time of the deliuerance and redemption of the whole Church of God both of Iewe and Gentile by the death of our Lord Iesus Christ He was also instructed by the same Angell in many other things chap 10 c. Likewise an Angell euen the same Angell Gabriel as it seemeth certified Zacharias of the conception and birth of Iohn Bâ—ptist the forerunner of our Sauiour Christ And the virgine Marie of Christs conceptioÌ„ birth And Ioseph of the crueltie of Herod against him from his birth c. Thus the ministerie of the holy Angels in extraordinarie course was from God exceeding gracious to his Church But their ordinarie and continuall seruice to our Sauiour Christ and his Church is yet greater then in these fewe particulars if it be apprehended by faith and duly weighed and considered according to the testimonies thereof Psal 34.7 Mat 18 10. Iohn 1.51 and Heb 1.6.14 though their seruice is not externally so apparant but in a more secret and inuisible course It may not be denied but God wrought a great and gracious worke by the windes when remembring Noah that was in the Arke hee cleared the earth from the waters Gen 8.1 But is not his prouidence as great and as gracious in his continuall bringing forth of the windes out of his treasures for the daily clearing of the aier lest it should grow contagious c. Psal 133 7. God wrought a wonderous worke as it must be confessed when hee fed the people of Israel fortie yeares together with manna from heauen Deut 8 3 4 and chap 29.5.6 and Iosh 5 12. But is the prouidence of God lesse worthy to be celebrated of vs for feeding all the world with bread out of the earth more then fortie hundreth yeares yea by the space of sixe and fiftie hundreds of yeares according to that Psal 104.14.15 It was indeed a rare miracle of God that the rauens at his appointment fed Elijah the Prophet 1. King 17.4 but the worke of Gods perpetuall prouidence is greater in that he ordereth the continuall flying and the life death of euerie foule euen to the falling of a little sparrowe Moreouer we cannot but acknowledge that it was a notable worke of God in that he caused the gourd or whatsoeuer plant it was to growe vp to his full stature in one night to shadow the Prophet Ionah from the heate of the Sun But why should wee not wonder more at the constant worke of the same our God in the continuall grouth of all plants and trees and grasse ouer the face of the whole earth For it is the most prouident and admirable hand of God which worketh all this Psal 104.14.15 c. as we haue seene before And that we may see it yet further to be so let vs consider it in some other matters The same God who once tooke the kingdome of Israel from Saul gaue it to Dauid 1. Sam 14.28 he doth from time to time order and dispose of all the kingdomes in the world According to that Psal 75.6.7 Dan 4.22 The most high beareth rule ouer the kingdome of men and giueth it to whomsoeuer hee will The deliuerance of Iob out of his affliction was exceeding gracious according to the greatnes of his affliction and accordingly doth the Apostle Iames make him an example for the common comfort of the faithfull insomuch as it is an vsuall thing with the Lord to take pittie vpon his seruants in their greatest aduersities and to deliuer them out of them in his due time Ps 107. Likewise as God deliuered Dauid out of all his aduersitie so he is neare to saue euery one that is afflicted in Spirit Psal 34.17.18 God that destroied the counsell of Ahitophel 2. Sam 17. v. 14.23 hee doth vsually breake the counsell of the heathen and bring to nought the deuises of the people Ps 33.10 And v. 11. The counsell of the
â—3 2 c. The same temptation troubled the Prophet Ieremie also as appeares in the beginning of the 12. of his prophesie Wherefore seeing we are so apt to receiue some euill impression this way let vs as throughly as we may fortifie our selues against euery stumbling blocke which either the diuell or our owne blinde reason and vnfaithfull heart may cast in our way And because as was mentioned euen now concerning the Prophet Dauid this will likely be obiected for one of the first doubts how it should come to passe that if God doe rule and gouerne all things with a fatherly prouidence for the benefit and comfort of his children thaâ— the riches pleasures and honours of the world should be so plentifully bestowed vpon the wicked vngodly as we see them to be euen vpon such as doe nothing at all regard eyther to know beleeue loue of obey God as their Father but contrariwise doe contâ—nuâ—lly rebell against him in treading vnder their feeâ—e all his holy lawes and commandâ—ments Question What may we answer to this obiection in the iust defence of the fatherly prouidence â—f â—he Lord our God Answere God doth this to declare his vnmeasurable and incomprehensible goodnes and bounty in the sight of all the world in that the extreame wickednes of the wicked can not restraine him from doing good vnto them euen because theâ— are his creatures though neuer so much degenerated from him and the obedience of his holy will Explication and proofe For the proofe of this reade Matth. 5.45 He maketh his sunne to arise on the euill and the good and sendeth raine on the iust and the vniust Likewise Act. 14.15 16 17. God is he who made heauen and earth and the Sea and all things that in them are Who in time past suffered all the Gentiles to walke in their owne waies Neuertheles he left not himselfe without witnes in that he did good and gaue vs raine from heauen and fruitfull seasons filling our hearts with foode and gladnes And againe chap. 17.27 28 Reade also Psa 17.14 He filleth the bellies euen of the men of the world that is of those whom we by a fit name call worldlings with his hid treasure whose children also haue enough they leaue the rest of their substaâ—â—e for their childreÌ„ But therein it is meete that we doe consider that the Lord â—â—aleth not thus with the wicked because they are wicked and to maintaine them in their sin but onely because they are his creatures and therefore thus farre respecteth them for his own crâ—ations sâ—ke To the which purpose well sâ—iâ—h a very godly leâ—rned man * Dâ—us fine exceptione creaturas oâ—nes amore proâ—e qâ—aâ—tur Sed noâ— nâ—â—fiâ—os â—aoâ— qâ—â—â— Sâ—â—â—â—◠〈◊〉 o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 t paâ—â—â—â—â— amore â—â—â—pâ—â—cutuâ— Caâ— Hâ—â—â— Maâ—c 1â— 21 God sheweth forth his loue to all his creaâ—ures none excepted yet so as he imbraceth none with a fatherly affection but those his children whom he hath regenerated by his Spirit of adoption And furthermore as touching those of the wicked who harden their hearts in their despising of the bountifulnesse of Gods mercies it cannot otherwise be but he must in his iustice call them to an account so as they must one day smart for all Read Psal 4â— and Prou. 10. â— Luk. chap 12.16 20 21. and ch 16.25 And Rom. 2.1 c. 4. Thus as it is Psal 69.22 Their table becommeth at the last a snare to them and their prosperity is their ruine when once the measure of their wickednes is full As Leuit. 10.24 c. and Ezek. chap. 16.49.50 Well let this be so Yet there is a further doubt concerning Gods fatherlie prouidence in so much as he doth not alwaies bestow these outward blessings vpon his owne children as well as vpon the wicked albeit they doe truly beleeue in him Question and from their very hearts vnfeinedly loue obey him as their most reuerend and deare Father What is to be answered to this Answere God giueth hereby plainâ—ly to vnderstand that he hath more excellent both riches and pleasures and honour in store for them in his heauenly kingdome of glorie yea euen in that he doth now presently in his kingdome of grace as we calâ—â— giue vs his holy and heaueÌ„ly knowledge faith feare loue with many other most pretiouâ— sweeâ— spiritual graceâ— therwith the most coÌ„fortable hope of euerlasting â—â—fe glory it self it is a portion mâ—st worthy to be preferred before al the vain riches pleasures and honours of this transitory world ExplicatioÌ„ proofe So in deed we read Ps 4.6 7. Many say who will shew vs any good Lord life thou vp the light of thy countenance vpon vs. Sâ— shalt thou giue me more ioy of heart then they haue when their wheatâ— and their wâ—â—e doe abounâ— And Ps 17 1◠〈◊〉 shall â—ehold thy face in righteousnes and when I awake I shall be satisfied with thine image That is when at the resurrection I shall see and know thee as thou art in the fuâ— and perfect riches of thy eternall goodnes and mercy Read also Ps 31.19 O how great is thy goodnes which thou hast laid vp for them â—hat feare thee I yea done to them that trust in thee euen before the sonnes of men Thou doest hide them priuily in thy presence from the pride of men c. Likewise Ps â—4 8 9 10 Moreouer â—s 19.7 c. The law of the Lord is perfit conuerting the soule c. More to bee desired then gold yea then fine go d sweeter also then honie yea then the hony fresh out of the hony combe And Pâ— 119 verses 14 57 72 93 103 111 12â— 162 165. Likewise Pro. 3.13 c. Blessed is the man that findeth wisedome and the man that gotteth vnderstanding For the marchandise thereof is better then the marchandise of siluer and the gaine thereof is better then gold It is more precious then pearles and all things that thou canst desire are not to be compared vnto her c. Wherevnto adde that which we reade ch 1â— verse 16. Better is a little with the feare of the Lord then great treasure and trouble therewith And ch 16. 8. Better is a little with righteousnes then great reuenewes without equity And chap. 17 1. Better is a drie morsellâ— peace be with it then a house full of slaine things to wit prepared to make a feast where there is strife And touching this point let it be well obserued of vs that the eternall loue and fauour of God touching euerlasting happinesse â—â—â—n no wise to be measâ—red according to our enioying of the riches of this world nor the hatred and displeasure of God by our wanting of â—hâ— abundance thereof For as we reade Eccl. 9 2. No man knoweth eyther loue or hatred by thâ—s rule â—or many notoriously wicked are externally very prosperous in the world and contrariwise many of singular godlines are for a time in great
redemption and saluation by our Lord Iesus Christ it is altogether aboue nature So that the Lorde may worthilie say by his holie Propet Isaiah ch 55.8 against all such Iudges of euil thoughts that is such euill thinking Iudges as the Apostle Iames termeth them My thoughts are not your thoughts nor your wayes my wayes For as the heauens are higher then the earth so are my wayes higher then your wayes and my thoughtes then your thoughtes c. And furthermore it is not in any wise to be doubted but that insomuch as God vouch-safeth by his holie worde and Spirit to teach and warne to command exhort to promise and incourage his children to walk in his blessed waies to the end they may not onely escape euerlasting death but also be partakers of his blessings to their endles life it is not to be doubted I say but that he will giue them the fruit benefit of euerie part of his holie ordinance according to those good endes whervnto he hath appointed the same Finallie it is euen as certainlie true concerning the reprobates that they doe not goe on in their sinnes and so fall into the curse and condemnation by anie compulsion or temptation and prouocation from God but of their own voluntarie disposition contrarie to the expresse will and commandementes of the Lord. And in this respect it is that the Lord with whom ther is in truth no repentance or change such as is in vs doth yet ascribe repentance and changing of minde to himselfe vpon the obstinacie of the wicked according to that Gen 6. ver 6. It repenteth mee that I made man And again Ier 8.18 If the nation against whom I haue pronounced a plague doe turne from their wickednesse I will repent of the plague c. An example wherof we haue in the Prophesie of Ionah ch 3. vers 10. The first dutie therfore of faith in the Fatherlie prouidence of God is this that we trusting in his mercie goodnes do renounce all blind fortune all fatall necessitie of Stoical destinie acccording to the first branch of the answer Touching the second branche to wit that it is our dutie to abandon all inordinate distrusting or distracting cares about earthly things read a plaâ—â—e proofe hereof Matth ch 6.25 c and verses 32.33.34 Be ye not carefull saith our Sauiour Christ for your life what ye shall eate c. For your heauenly Father knoweth that ye haue need of all these things But seeke ye first the kingdome of God and his righteousnes and all these things shal be cast vnto you For in so much as els-where he assureth vs that it is the Fathers pleasure is to giue vs a kingdome yea such a kingdome as is onelie worthy to be in request Luke 12.32 howe can we thinke that he will faile any of his children touching the necessaries of this life so farre forth as may be good for them Touching the moderat on of our lawfull studies and labours we haue a flat commandâ—ment Pro 23.4.5 Trauell not too much to be rich but cease from thy wisedome Wilt thou let thine eyes flie vpon that which will shortlie flie away c And that it is our dutie to submit all our enterprises to the holie prouidence will of God Read Exod 18.23 If thou doest this thing saith Iethro God command the c. And 2. Sam 12. Be strong saith Ioab and let vs be valiant for our people for the cities of our God and let the Lord do that which is good in his eyes And 1. Chro 13. â— If it seeme good to you saith king Dauid and that it proceedeth of the Lord your God wee will send c. And Heb 6.3 And this will we do if God permit And 1. Pet 3 1â— It is better if the will of God be so that we suffer for well doing then for euill doing And Iames 4.13 c the holy Apostle doth earnestly reproue the contrarie presumption Goe to now saith S. Iames â—e that say to day or to morrowe we will goe into such a citie and continue there a yeare buy and sell and get gaine And yet ye cannot tell what shal be to morrow For what is your life It is euen a vapour which appeareth for a little time and afterwards vanisheth away for that ye †Note Wee ought to speake it often for the open profession of our faith beâ—oâ—e â—en but to thiâ—ke it alwaies for the truth of our faith in the fight of G d. Note also ought to say If the Lord will and if we liue we will do this or that But now yee reioice in your boastings all such reioicing is euil Therefore to him that knoweth how to doe well and dâ—th it not to him it is sinne To this purpose also serueth well the holie Prou chapt 15.3 The eyes of the Lord in euery place beholde the euill and the good Read also Psalm 139. God seeth in the night as-well as in the day hee giueth sleepe and be holdeth our eyes waking c. Read also Ester chap 6.11 c. Thirdlie that it is our dutie as a fruite of the comforte of faith in the Fatherlie prouidence of God †Tâ—â—thâ— end it is oâ—r dutie to haue the wâ—rks of Gods prouidence gouernment in a holy admiration vpon a d ligent view and reuerend considerat on of them Read Iob 36 22.23 c and in the chapters oâ— lowing Read also Psal 8. Psal â—6 8 c. and 66.5 to thinke and speake most reuerently of the same and of all the workes therof it is euident euen of it selfe vnlesse wee should willinglie take his name in vaine For it is certaine that as God by his worde of Creation created all so doth hee continuallie by his worde of Prouidence and gouernment wherof we read Psal 147.15 16 17 18. hee doth I say by this word and wisedome of his rule gouerne dispose of all things in the world froÌ„ the greatest most honorable to the least basest from the best most vertuous to the worst most wicked thing that is done vnder heauen Yet so as we must take heede that we impute not the least error or euill or the least defect of goodnes that may be to him Farre be this from vs. Read Iames. 1. verse 1â— It is one thing to be author or cause of an euill and farre another thing to be the orderer and disposer of the euill to a good and holie ende contrarie to the intent and minde of the euill worker It must be confessed indeed that God himselfe doth sometime take vpon himselfe the doing of that which is of the owne nature sinfull as the hardening of the heart of Pharaoh against the Lord and the abusing of the concubines of Dauid c. But before we can say so without blasphemie against God wee must see or rather by faith aboue our reache acknowledge first that it is iust and holie
in God so to doe though it be wicked and vniust in men And secondly we must dulie consider the manner of Gods working which is not by impulsion but by leauing the wicked to themselues and by giuing them ouer to the power of the Diuell and all to this end that he may take iust vengeance for former sinnes And thus it is iust with God to punishe one sin by another But as touching all other things God doth not onely order and dispose them but he doth likewise effectuallie and originallie worke them all Hee worketh great and strange things that all flesh might learne to feare be-before him He sendeth hard things to trie our faith and patience He worketh small things to shew vs the infinitenes of his power and wisedome and that thereby wee might the rather discerne the greatnes of the greater of his works He causeth many defects in nature that we might by the defect the rather acknowledge his fulnesse and sufficiencie in those that be perfecter He maketh many monstrous things to admonish vs of the benefit of a right and orderlie shape Hee maketh some fooles and blinde c that wee may know from whence wee haue our sight and wisedome c Hee maketh some men light and ridiculous to trie our grauitie and that we might learne to auoide the scurrilitie that is in our nature c. Thus from the greatest thing to the least of all that is not in the owne nature simplie sinne God hath not onely his ruling but also his actiue and working hand euen from the Elephant to the little flie as well in prouidence and gouernment as in Creation as was obserued before in the doctrine therof This while some haue not aduisedlie thought of they are iustlie reprooued of the more sound defenders of Gods holie prouidence Not onelie that heathenishe and ouer-wise Plinie Natur hist lib 2. ch 7. who thought that if an vniuersall prouidence should be acknowledged in God it must needes breede him ouer-much trouble and put him to many base seruices but also they haue reproued and not without cause Ierome a learned and renoumed Christian for that hee hath negligently let fall some thing Hieronim in cap 1. Hab sauouring of the same vaine erroneous conceit as if God were to be thought of as one not regarding small matters or base creatures But alas this is the basenes of their owne conceipt and at the best an ouer-curious feare of a causelesse dishonour to be put vpon the Lord. For I beseech you shall wee suppose that either the Prince of a countrie is employed in base busines because hee ordereth not onely the greater matters at the Counsell table but also all mechanicall and hospitall busines for the well vsage of the poorest creatures vnder his gouernment Or shall we say that the chiefe Magistrate or Maior in a citie is baselie emploied when he taketh order for the cleansing and keping sweet of the channelles of the citie and for the carying out of the draught at the fittest times with the least annoyance that may be Nothing-lesse It is so much the more to their honour by howe much they shall stoope downe more lowe and for the common benefit of the nation or citie shall after a sorte forget their honour c. So then yea infinitely much more is it to the honour and glorie of God in that notwitstanding he is the most high and excellent yet he abaseth himselfe to beholde the things both in the heauen and in the earth according to the excellent obseruation of the holie Prophet Psal 113.5.6 Yea euen to the mustering of the Flies c against Pharaoh king of Egipt Psalm 105.31 c. Thus then glorifying the name of the Lord in all things wee must not exclude the holie prouidence no not from the least thing Yea and euen touching the most wicked outragious and strangest confusions that at any time breake out in the world through the practise of the wicked they doe so much the more illustrate the most wise and Almightie prouidence of God in that he turneth all to a quiet calme and setteth things in better order againe then they were before Say therefore vnto God as we are exhorted Psalm 66.3 c. How reuerend art thou in thy workes through the greatnes of thy power shall thine enemies be in subiection vnto thee c. Read also Ierem 5.23.24 and chapt 10.6.7 c. Fourthly that former experience the present sense of Gods mercie ought to incourage vs to be in comfortable expectation of a good issue it may appeare from the nature of faith in regard wherof the Prophet Isaiah saith Hee that beleeueth shall not make hast Isai 28.16 And ch 30.15 Thus saith the Lord God the holy one of Israel In rest and quietnes shall ye be saued in quietnes and in confidence shal be your strength but ye would not But Psalm 112.7 It is said of the righteous man that is of the true beleeeuer louing and following righteousnes that hee will not be afraide of euil tidings for his heart is fixed and beleeueth in the Lord. Let vs heere remember againe the gratious issue which God hath vsuallie giuen to his seruants in bringing them out of their troubles to Ioseph Dauid Iob c. And that comfortable Prouerb vpon so comfortable an occasion In the mount will the Lord prouide And 1. Corin 10.13 God will not suffer vs to be tempted aboue that wee are able but he will giue the issue with the temptation that weâ— may be able to beare it Read also Isaiah 51.12.13 I euen I am hee that comfort you What a one art thou that thou shouldest feare a mortall man c. And Matth 10.28 and Luke 12.4.5 I say to you my friendes be not afraied of them that kill the bodie c saith our Sauiour Christ. That in prosperitie it is our dutie to prepare for aduersitie Read Eccles 7.16 and Hebr 13.3 Remember them that are in bondes as if yee were bound with them c. Note Two extremities are to be auoided accoâ—ding to that Pro 3.11 and Heb. 12.5 My sonne despise not the chastening of the Lord neither faint when thou art rebuked of him Read also all sottish neglect of Gods corrections condemned isai 42.25 and Hosea 7.9 Read also Eccl 7.16 That in aduersitie wee ought patientlie and meekely to submit our selues vnto it whatsoeuer it be as knowing it to be the hand of God it is according to that Amos 3.6 Shall there be euill in a citie and the Lord hath not done it And Lament 3.38 But for our dutie of patience and meekenes in the bearing of our aduersitie call here againe to minde the comfortable exhortation of the Apostle Hebr 12.5 Read also Leuit 10.1.2.3 Nadab and Abihu the sonnes of Aaron were deuoured by the fire but Aaron held his peace And 1. Sam 3.18 It is the Lord saith Eli Let him doe what seemeth him good And 2. Sam 15.26 If the
Lord say thus I haue no delight in thee Behold saith king Dauid here am I let him doe to mee what seemeth good in his eyes And Psalm 39.9 I should haue bene dombe and not haue opened my mouth because thou diddest it And Psalme 119.75 And Isaiah 39.8 The word of the Lord is good which thou hast spoken saith Ezekiah to the Prophet Isaiah Read also Dan 9.7.8.13.14 and Nehem 9.33 And not to waite for the counsell of God is noted to be a fruit of vnbeliefe Psalme 106.13 For the hope of a good issue wee haue seene sufficient ground in the fourth branch That it is our duty to increase in loue toward God according to the increase of our deliuerances Read Psalm 116.1 I loue the Lord because he hath heard my voice and my prayers c. And Psalme 18. I loue thee dearely O Lord my strength It is the beginning of the Psalme which Dauid writ after that God had deliuered him out of the handes of all his enemies The fruit wherof was this that he was the more established in Gods goodnes See Psalm 3. and 23. And in the holie Storie 1. Sam. 17.34.35.36.37 And 2. Corinth 1.10 and 2. Timot chapt 4.17.18 That it is our dutie both in prosperitie and aduersitie to be thankefull to God take Iob for a notable example chapt 1.21 The Lord hath giuen and the Lord hath taken blessed be the name of the Lord. And chapt 2.10 Shall wee receiue good at the hand of God and shall we not receiue euill In all things saith the Apostle giue thankes for this is the will of God in Christ Iesus towardes you 1. Thess 5.18 Verilie there is no bit of bread that we eat in prosperitie nor any garment which we put on c. Neither in aduersity is ther the least mitigation of paine or renewing of comfort but it is from the prouident and Fatherlie hand of God who houldeth our soules in life And therfore iust cause why we should be thankfull to him for all his goodnes Both in the one estate and also in the other we ought to resolue our selues with Iob to put our trust in the Lorde though hee should kill vs. ch 13.15 It is our dutie aso to reioice in the execution of the iudgements of God against the wicked Read Psalm 58.10.11 and 64.10 and 92.1.2.3.4 And Psal 136. And Psal 119.62 At midnight saith the Prophet will I rise to giue thankes vnto thee because of thy righteous iudgements And verse 104. Seuen times a day doe I praise thee because of thy righteous iudgements And Isaiah 49.13 Reioyce O heauens and be ioyfull O earth brust forth into praise O mountaines for God hath comforted his people and will haue mercie vpon his afflicted c. Finallie wheras wee haue seene before that there are speciall comfortes appertaining to death as touching those that die in the Lord so let it not be forgotten heere that in so much as it is in it selfe a speciall fruit or punishment of sinne there are speciall good vses to be made of the due meditation of it in this respect For first it is verie effectuall to beate downe all hautines and pride of hearte in vs whilest that wee remember as the truth is that wee are but dust and that to dust wee must returne Genes 3.19 And Psalme 90.3 Genes 18.27 Secondlie it may iustlie preuaile with vs to withdrawe our heartes from all inordinate care of delicious pampering of the flesh which is but a fatting of it for the wormes Isaiah chap. 14.11 Iob. 17.13.14 Thirdlie it may iustlâ—e prouoke vs to the speedie imbracing of the feare of God and to the diligent practise of euery good and Christian dutie seeing we haue but a short tine of abiding here and because God wil call vs to an account howe wee haue spent our life Psalme 119.17.18.19 Ecclesiast 11.9 and chapt 12.14 Fourthlie it may well be vsed as a speciall remedie against hypocrisie in matters of Gods holie and immediate worship and against all dissembling deceitfull dealing towards men because nothing will giue sound comfort against death but that which is sincere and vnfained An euill conscience will betraye it selfe Matth. 7.21.22.23 And chapt 22.12.13 Last of all it is mightie to admonishe vs to holde fast the faith and loue of Christ who is the onely roote and fountaine of all comfort both in life and in death in this worlde and in that which is to come Philippians chapter 1.21 These then and all other like to these are the duties belonging to the comfort of faith in Gods fatherlie prouidence But here a doubt may seeme profitablie to be answered though something hath bene alreadie said concerning that point for the answering of it before The Danger of not beleeuing For seeing that all things are so ruled and ordered by Gods Almightie prouidence that without his blessing it is altogether in vaine to goe about to buâ—ld the house Question or to watch the citie c as wee read Ps 127. Doth not this take away and vtterlie frustrate all our prouidence or fore-cast all whatsoeuer diligence and indeuour we shal vse either in our ciuill or domesticall and houshold affaires and busines of this life Answere No it is farre otherwise God expreslie requireth and commandeth our best diligence withall holie and discret circumspection and fore-sight to serue his diuine Prouidence in verie many things for his glorie and our owne benefit and hee hath also promised and doth daylie yeelde blessing and good successe there-vnto Onely wee must take heede that we trust not in our owne wit diligence or in any lawfull meanes whatsoeuer we vse but in the blessing of the liuing God alone As touching wicked and vnlawfull meanes we must in no wise vse any of them And seeing the wisedome gouernment of God our heauenly Father is high aboue all our vnderstanding and indeuours therefore also it is our part to be content though things take not that effect alwaies which we intend desire insomuch as we may be sure that God will bring all to a more excellent passe then we could once conceiue in our mind ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is very true and wee haue seene sufficient ground of it before Neuerthelesse God alloweth of all those indeuours which his children make according to the rules of his reuealed will and within the compasse of their callings Hee will also turne their indeuours to their blessing and reward howsoeuer for secret causes knowne to himselfe hee doth not giue them their desired and expected effect but rather the contrary as it may seeme And that God requireth our diligence and wisedome in seruing his prouidence it is euident euery where both by precept and also from the notable examples of the seruants of God Read Pro 6.6 Goe to the pismire ô thou sluggarde c Eccl 9.10 All that thy hand shall find to doe do it with all thy power c and Ier 48.10 Cursed
the Article pag. 512. The meaning of it pages 513 514 515. 516. The Promise that hee should thus fit at the right band of God to our benefite in the same 516. pag. The Comforts arising to vs from this most high aduancement of our Sauiour pages 517. 518. and thence forth to the 532 page The Duties to be performed of vs in respect of our comforts from the same pages 532. 533 534 535 536 537. 538. The danger of not beleeuing this Article of our Sauiours sitting at the right hand of God the Father aâ—mightie pag. 539 Beliefe in God the Sonne who euen in that he is man shall come from heauen to iudge both the quicke and the dead The Ground and warrant of this Article pages 540 541. and so forth to the 608. page The time of our Sauiours comming to iudgement the which is very vncertaine as he giueth plainâ—y to vnderstand First by doctrine and admonition without Parable pages 543 545 546 546 547. c. to page 569. And then by many apt and lightsome Parables And namely by the parable of the Maister of the familie keeping watch at home pa. 5â—0 By the Parable of the Maister of the family going from home pa. 171. 572. By the Parable of the tenne Virgines pa. 573 574. And by the Parable of the Taâ—ents pa. 575 576 578 579. The signes which shall goe before his comming within the compasse of the same pages And namely 555 556 557. The pâ—ace from whence and whither hee shall come to giue his last sentence and iudgement pages â—eâ—ore mentione â—specâ—â—ly 557 558. The manner of his comming pa. 558. 582. And of 〈◊〉 disposing of himselfe to giue sentence 583. The Persons whom he shall iudge at this his comming pa 584. 585. The order of his proceeding to iudgement pa. 579 580. c. The sentence and iudgement it selfe what it shall be and according to what rule or law it â—â—all be giuen pa. â—85 586 587. 588 c. 602. The present execution so soone as iudgement shal be pronounced pa. 605. The 〈◊〉 and meaning of the wordes of the Article pa 6â—8 in the former part of the page The Promise of this comming of our Sauiour to iudgement and that to the euerlasting benâ—fite of all the faithfull pa. â—08 in the middle part of it The comforts which it yeeldeth to vs pag. 608. in the latter part And pages 609. 61â— The duties which the same comforts doe challenge at our hands pages 611. 612. 613. 614. 615. 616. Readâ— al o before these page 56â— and so forth to page 579. The danger of not beleeuinge this Article pages 617. 618. 619. And thus an end of the Contents of this second booke The English of certaine Latine sentences omitted in the same Booke Page â—1â— line 48. Power is the keepâ—â—nd maintainer of honour Page 530. line 29 c. The Sonne shall in such wise deliuer the kingdome to the Father as he shall neuerthelesse subdue all things to himselfe And therefore not by abrogating the kingdome from himselfe but from others shall he deliuer the kingdome to the Father c. And the next sentence is thus to be englished When he that is the Sonne shall deliuer the kingdome to God That is to say When he shall cease to reigne as he reigneth now to wit by ruling in the middest of his enemies the which power he receiued of the Father c. For otherwise then thus the Father reigneth now by the Sonne and the Sonne shall reigne eternally with the Father onely after another manner that is all enemies being then subdued And page 531. the English of the Latine sentence out of Vrsinus in the margine is this Christ is inferiour to the Father as well in office as by nature in that he is man but not in nature but by office onely in that he is God And the other sentence out of Augustine may be englished thus Christ in that he is God together with the Father he hath vs in subiection to him but in that he is our Priest he together with vs is subiect to the Father Note also that page 420. a Latine sentence of Master Caluin is printed in the margine which should haue beene placed in the page before the english of it which is there set downe after these words That is c. THE DOCTRINE OF THE GOSPEL I.I. BOOKE Beliefe in God the Sonne NOw it is high time that wee proceede to the doctrine of the same our Christian beliefe in the seconde persone of the most holie Trinitie God the Sonne And yet this must wee doe so as wee beare in minde that all which followeth both concerning the Sonne manifested in our nature and the holy Ghost and also concerning the Church it is principally and in effect nothing else but a continued and more full and plaine declaration of the most holy prouidence of God for the recouery of mankinde out of his fall and to restore all that doe belong vnto God to the interest and comfort of his fatherly loue and of all the inestimable fruites and benefites thereof for euer againe So that to speake all in a word it is the vnfolding of the couenant of the Gospell and free grace of God The which being mentioned immediately after the fall of mankinde hath beene from time to time more clearely reuealed vntill the appearance and manifestation of the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ himselfe by whom it hath now long since beene most fully and plainely made knowne To this more full and plaine declaration of the couenant of God his free grace and of the fruite thereof euen life and saluation by the Sonne of God Let vs now proceede Question ANd first of all how doe the Articles of our faith teach vs to professe that we doe beleeue in the Sonne of God the second Person of the most holy and blessed Trinitie Answere After the profession of our beliefe in God the Father almightie maker of heauen earth they teach euery one of vs to professe likewise that we beleeue in the second Person God the Sonne in manner as followeth in these wordes And in Iesus Christ his onely Sonne our Lord which was conceiued by the holy Ghost borne of the Virgin Mary Suffered vnder Pontius Pilate c. From thence shal be come to iudge both the quick and the dead God and man in one diuine person of a mediator betwixt God and man They doe so indeede For these wordes I beleeue The order of the Articls which doe concerne him are here to be vnderstood againe as though we should repeate them and say thus And I beleeue in Iesus Christ c. These articles doe teach vs first more generally and coniointly to beleeue in the second Person of the most holy glorious Trinitie as wel coÌ„cerning his most high and diuine Person God manifested in the nature of man as his most high and holy office executed by the same as the titles here
is no other Sauiour but God as GOD himselfe doth very often affirme by his holy Prophet Isaiah And likewise in manie other places of the holie Scriptures But that wee may see into the ground of this mysterie more cleerely let vs more particulaâ—ly inquire after some proofes first that our Lord Iesus Christ the Sonne of God the second Person in the blessed Trinitie iâ— GOD. Secondly that hee is man And thâ—rdly that hee is in the vnion of the humane nature to the diuine one diuine Person both God and man and so a meet Meâ—iâ—tor betwixt God and man Question Fiâ—st therefore what proofe haue you that our Lord Iesus Christ the Sonne oâ— God is very true God Ans The proofes as I haue learned are diuers First those testimonies of holy Scripture which doe attribute the very name of God as of right belonging vnto him Secondly those that ascribe the essentiall attributes or proprieties of the diuine nature vnto him such as are eternitie omnipotencie infinitenes of wisdome perfection of Iustice and mercy and such like Thirdly such as ascribe the workes of the Deitie vnto him to wit the workes of creation the workes of gouernment generally ouer the whole world and more specially concerning the Church of God Fourthly such as shewe that the same duties of spirituall worship and honour are due to him which are onely belonging to God namely faith hope praier thankesgiuing c. These proofes doe euidently declare and very sufficiently warrant vnto vs the Deitie and Godhead of our Sauiour Christ And first that the holy Scriptures doe attribute the name of God as of right and not in way of resemblance belonging vnto him it is manifest by many places of holy Scripture Question Which are they Answere In the beginning of the holy Gospell written by Saint Iohn it is expressy affirmed that our Sauiour Christ there called the essentiall and eternall word is very God And in the end of the first Epistle of the same Euangelist that he is very God and eternall life Likewise the Apostle Paul Rom 9. verse 5. Christ is God ouer all to be blessed for euer Amen Explication and proofe These are very manifest testimonies indeedâ— And there are many other like to these both in the olde Testament and also in the newe Namely Isai 9.6 The mightie God as God the Father callâ—th him And Psalm 45.6 conferred with Heb 2.8 O God thy throne is for â—â—er and euer And Psalm 97. verses 1.7 confâ—rred with Heb 1.6 The Lord â—he word is Iehouah reigneth c. And let all the Angels worship him Likewise Psalm 102.25 conferred with Heb 1.10 Thou Lord in the beginning hast established the earth c. And Psal 104.4 conferred with Heb 1.7 where that which is saide of the Lord God in respect of his creation and gouernment of the Angels is attributed to our Lord Iesus Christ But of this sort of testimonies wee shall haue occasion to collect them when wee come to the workes of the Deitie attributed to our Sauiour Christ In the meane season this is plaine both from the one sort of testimonies as well as from the other that the name of God is properly and essentially ascribed to our Sauiour Christ Now let vs come to see some proofes that the essentiall attributes of the diuine nature be likewise ascribed vnto him And first of all concerning eternitie Question What proofe haue you that it is attributed to our Sauiour Answere We haue a manifest testimonie of it in the 8. chap of the holy Prouerbes of King Salomon from the 22. verse of the chapter to the 27. Where he doth in a holy figuratiue speech describe the Sonne of God vnder the name of the wisedome of God speaking thus The Lord hath possessed me in the beginning of his way I was before his workes of olde I was set vp from euerlasting from the beginning and before the earth When there were no depthes was I begotten when there were no fountaines abounding with waters Before the mountaines were setteled and before the hilles was I begotten He had not yet made the earth and the open places nor the height of the dust in the world The wisedome here spoken of by Salomon or rather he which spake vttered these holy words by the tongue and penne of King Salomon must needes be the eternall wisedome of God a Person distinct from the Father like as Paul the holy Apostle calleth our Sauiour Christ the Son of God the wisedome of God 1. Cor. 1.24 And in the same place also the power of God according to the further description of King Salomon in the place before alledged as we shall haue occasion to repeate afterward But for the present let vs here call to minde that there are many like testimonies for proofe of the eternall Godhead of our Sauiour As Isaiah chap. 9.6 The father of eternitie that is to say he that being eternall in himselfe and without beginning together with the Father is the author of eternitie to the Church insomuch as though it haue a beginning yet it shall neuer haue end For vnles he were eternall and without beginning he could not establish any thing to haue an eternal continuance And therfore it is further said Col. 1.17 He is before all things and in him all things consist And Hebr. 7.3 that hee hath neither beginning of his daies nor end of his life And Reu. 1.8 that he is Alpha and Omega the beginning and the ending who is and who was and who is to come euen the almightie The which almightie power of his is further argued from the works of the Deitie attributed to him as we shall haue occasion to obserue anone Question Now what proofe haue you that our Lord Iesus Christ the sonne of God is in that he is God infinit in maiestie and greatnes euery where present and filling all places Answere This may be perceiued by his owne words Iohn 3.13 No man ascendeth vp to heauen but he that hath descended from heauen the Sonne of man which is in heauen And againe Behold I am with yee alway vntill the end of the world Matth. 28.20 And by that which the Apostle saith Ephes 3.17 Christ dwelleth in the hearts of the faithfull by faith ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe These and such like speeches may well warrant vnto vs the vbiquitarie or euery-where-presence of the Deitie of our Sauiour howsoeuer his humanity was and is limited and circumscribed in his proper place For otherwise he would not haue said that hee was in heauen while hee was here on earth c. But seeing our Sauiour is not onely infinite in diuine Maiestie and greatnes but also in all diuine perfection let vs see some proofes of it And first more generally and then in some particulars Question First therefore what proofe haue you for the diuine perfection of our Sauiour more generally Answere In the sixteenth chapter of the Euangelist Iohn verse 14. our Sauiour himselfe
saith thus speaking there of the holy Ghost He shall glorifie me for he shall receiue of mine and shew it vnto you And in the next verse All things that the Father hath are mine therefore said I that he shall take of mine and shew it vnto you The Apostle Paul saith likewise that it pleased the Father that in him should all fulnes dwell Colos 1.19 And chap. 2.9 In him dwelleth all the fulnes of the Godhead bodilie ExplicatioÌ„ proofe These places doe indeed shew the diuine perfection of our Sauiour generally And l ke to these are many other Such as we reade Iohn 3.31 He that is come from on high is aboue all saith Saint Iohn the Baptist And before that chap. 1.27 Whose shooe latchet I am not worthie to vnloose Neither did our Sauiour himselfe reproue the Iewes for vnderstanding his words in such sense as that thereby hee did make himselfe equall with God Iohn chap. 5. verse 18. And accordingly the Apostle Paul saith plainely that our Sauiour being in the forme of God thought it no robberie to be equall with God Phil. 26. Whence also it is that he is described to be the image of the inuisible God Colos 1.15 And the brightnes of the glorie of God and the in grauen forme of his person Heb. 1.3 Read also Isaiah chap. 6.1 2 3 conferred with Iohn 12.41 Where the Euangelist speaking of that glorious vision of Isaiah wherein was represented the diuine glorie and maiestie of GOD saith that the holy Prophet sawe therein the glorie of our Sauiour Christ But let vs come to our more particular inquirie Wherein first What proofe haue you that there was diuine perfection of wisedome in the Sonne of God our Lord and Sauiour Question Answere All the treasures of wisedome and knowledge are hidden in Christ saith the Apostle Paul Colos 2. verse 3. ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe Thus also testified the holie Prophets of former times As in that eight chapter of the holy Prouerbs verse twelfe I wisedome dwell with prudence and I finde forth knowledge and counsells Or rather as Tremellius and Iunius haue translated it Ego sum sapieâ— tia coâ—aereo astutia scientiam summa solertiae praesentem habeo I am wisedome I cleaue vnto prudence and I haue the knowledge of most exact or expert skill present with me Euen the reuerend feare of the Lord c. And verse 14. Counsell and euery thing else is mine prudence is mine strength is mine By me Kings reigne c. But of this diuine gouernment of our Sauiour we shall speake afterward Concerning the diuine perfection of his wisedome wee may vnderstand it further by the prophesie of Isaiah chap. 9 6. Wherein he foretelleth that he should be called Wonderful Counseller c. And more-ouer by the saying of our Sauiour himselfe Matth. 11.27 No man knoweth the Sonne but the Father neither knoweth any man the Father but the Sonne and he to whom the Sonne will reueale him And Iohn chap. 10. verse 15. As the Father knoweth me so know I the Father And therefore no maruell though the same Euangelist saith chapter 2. verses 24 25. that hee knâ—w what was in the hearts of men According also as the Disciples iointly professed chapter 16. verse 30. Wee know that thou knowest all things And as Peter professeth apart by himselfe though in the hearing of the resâ— Lorde thou knowest that I loue thee Yea as he addeth further Lord thou knowest all things Wherevnto finally accordeth that of our Sauiour himselfe Reuel 2.23 All the Churches shall know that I am he who searcheth the reines and hearts c. Question Now what proofe haue you for the diuine perfection of his gracious goodnes and constancie Answere All that the Father giueth me saith our Sauiour shall come vnto me and he that commeth vnto me I cast not away Iohn 6.37 And chap. 10. verse 27. My sheepe heare my voyce and I know them and they follow me And I giue vnto them eternall life and they shall neuer perish neither shall any plucke them out of my hand And chap. 13.1 Those whom hee loueth he loueth to the end Explication and proofe It is true For that which he performed toward his Disciples in the continuance of his loue to them he performeth the same to all whomsoeuer he beginneth once to manifest his loue vnto Reade also Prouerbs 8.17 I loue them that loue me c. And verses 20 21. I will fill their treasures And verse 31 c. My delight is with the children of men c. Likewise Iohn 1.9 And euery where we may see plainely that he is of the same minde with the Father whose gifts and calling are without repentance Heauen and earth saith he Matth. 24.35 shall passe away but my words shall not passe away The perfection of the diuine truth and righteousnes of our Sauiour may well follow in the next place Qeustion What proofe of holy Scripture haue you to this purpose Answere In the first chap. of the Epistle to the Hebrewes verse 8. Wher the Apostle sheweth that these words of the 45. Psalme O God thy throne is for euer and euer the scepter of thy kingdome is a scepter of righteousnes were spoken concerning the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ and so are a plaine proofe of his most perfect and diuine iustice They are so indeede Hereof also is that a like proofe which we read Prou. 8.15 By me Princes decree iustice And verse 18. With me is righteousnes And verse 2â— I cause to walke in the way of righteousnes and in the middest of the paths of iudgement No doubt hee that prescribeth guideth and incourageth others to walke in righteous waies is righteous himselfe The same is also faithfull and true And therefore is worthily calleâ— the true light Iohn 1.9 And chap. 7.18 He that â—eeketh his glorie that sent him the same is true and there is no vnrighteousnes in him This very same was our faithfull Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ And therefore most worthily doth he beare the name of Amen of him that is in a matchlesse degree the faithfull and true witnes Reuel 3.14 Question Finally what proofe haue you of the most perfect and diuine holines of the Sonne of God our Sauiour Answere He is holy in the same perfection of holines with the Father and the holy Ghost according to that holy acclamation of the holy Angelis Isai 6.3 Holy holy holy is the Lord of hostes the whole earth is full of his glorie ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe Iâ— is true as the Euangelist Iohn testifieth chap. 12.41 that the holy Prophet both saw Christ and spake of him at that time And the same Euangelist in his first Epistle 2.20 calleth our Sauiour the holy one And Reuel 3.7 Thus saith he that is holy and true And Act. 3.14 The holy and iust one Yea he is so holy that he sanctifieth himselfe Iohn 17.19 Thus farre for the proofe of the
Deitie of our Sauiour Christ by reason that the attributes proper to the Godhead are equally ascribed to him as well as to God the Father In the next place we are likewise to inquire how the same may be warranted by s ch proofe as ascribe the workes proper to the Deitie vnâ—o him as being his workemanship Question Haue you any proofe for this Answere Yea both for the workes of creation and also of prouidence and gouernment In eyther of them as I haue beene taught the holie Scriptures are verie plentifull ExplicatioÌ„ proofe They are so indeede Let vs therefore call some of those proofes to minde for the confirming of our faith in this so excellent a point Question And first concerning the works of Creation What proofe haue you that these are ascribed to our Sauiour Christ in that he both is and was before all beginnings verie true eternall and almightie the most wise righteous and holy God Answere Prouerbs 8 271 and so forth When God prepared the heauens saith he I was there when he set the compasse vpon the deepe When hee established the crowdes aboue when he confirmed the fountaines of the deepe When he gaue his decree to the Seâ— that the waters should not passe his commandement when he appointed the foundations of the earth Then was I with him as a nourisher and I was daily his delight reioycing alway before him ExplicatioÌ„ proofe Vnto this place of the holy Prouerbs out of the old Testament agree many other both of the new and also of the old Namely Psalm 102 25. as wee reade those words to be applied Heb. 1. verse 10. Likewise Psal 104. verse 4 c. as they are interpreted Heb. 1.7 And in the same chap. verse 2. God hath made the worldes by his Sonne Moreouer Iohn chap. 1. verse 3. All things were made by him and without him was made nothing that was made And verse 10. The world was made by him Likewise 1. Cor. 8.6 There is but one God which is the Father of whom are all things and we in him and one Lord Iesus Christ by whom are all things we by him And Ephes 3.9 God hath created all things by Iesus Christ And Coloss 1.16 By him were all things created which are in heauen and which are in earth thinges visible and inuisible whether they be Thrones or Dominions or Principalities or Powers all things were created by him and for him Thus wee see that our Sauiour is intituled to the workes of Creation whereby also his almightie power is manifestly argued as was touched before Now likewise for a further declaration of his infinite wisedome let vs inquire whether we haue like warrant that the diuine gouernment of the creatures doth likewise belong vnto him And first more generally * Question What proofe haue you for it “ Answere Hitherto saith our Sauiour himselfe my Father workeh and I worke Iohn 5.17 And verse 19. Whatsoeuer things the Father doth the same things doth the Sonne also ExplicatioÌ„ proofe Of this sort of proofes are these that follow Prou. 8.31 I take my solace saith the Sonne of God the wisedome of the Father in the compasse of his earth And Colos 1.17 In him all things doe consist And Heb. 1.3 Hee beareth vp all things by his mightie word Thus much for the gouernment of our Sauiour generally Now let vs come to the particulars And first concerning the holy Angells What proofe haue you that our Sauiour Christ the Sonne of God our Lord Question hath the gouernment of them Answere The place before alledged Heb. 1.7 doeth plainely proue it to be so For of the Angells he saith that is God saith by his holy prophet Psal 104.4 Hee maketh the Spirites his messengers and his ministers a flame of fire That is God the Sonne together with the Father hath created the Angells and giuen them a kinde of commodious kinde of nature ExplicatioÌ„ proofe subtile and piercing quicke and mightie most like of all creatures to the nature of the windes and flaming fire and accordingly vseth them as his ministers to diuerse great and worthy seruices According to this right which our Sauiour hath to command them it is said further Psalm 67.7 and so it is repeated againe Heb. 1. verse 6. Let all the Angells of God worship him And in the last verse of this chapter Are they not all ministering Spirites saith the holy Apostle sent forth to wit by the Sonne of God for their sakes which shall be heires of saluation As though the Apostle should say It is out of doubt both that they are such and also that our Sauiour vseth them in that their holie seruice Yea not onely doth he gouerne the holy Angells which are willing to obey him but he also ruleth yea ouer-ruleth the wicked Angells we meane the Diuell and all vncleane Spirits According to that which we reade Zech. 3.1 2. The Lord said to Satan that is the Sonne of God said The Lord he meaneth God the Father reprooue thee O Sathan euen the Lord that hath chosen Ierusalem reproue thee c. Read aâ—so Matth. 8.29 â—0 31. Mark 1.27 and Luk. 4.41 Likewise he ruleth yea ouer-ruleth all wicked men restraining the extreamitie of their wickednes at his pleasure and iudgeth their rebellions in due season According to that Iohn 5.22 The Father hath committed all iudgement to the Sonne And for the execution of this iudgement in time to come see the prophesie of it Psalm 2.9 And Psal 110.1 2. and verses 5 6 7. And Isai chap. 11.4 â—nd chap 4â— 3 He shall bring forth iudgement in truth Or vnto victorie as Mat. 12.20 Thus also hath he gouerned in former times according to that we read in the holy storie Exod. 23.21 Read also 1. Cor. 10.9 Let vs not tempt Christ as some of them also tempted him and were destroyed of Serpents The continuance of the same his gouernment to this day is to be seene in his restraining and punishing of the wicked It shall be most fully accomplished at the end of the world Act. chap. 10. verse 4â— and chap. 17. verse 31. And Reuel â— 18 I haue the keyes of hell and of death But let vs come to his gratious gouernment ouer his Church to the benefit of all such as doe submitte themselues vnder the same †Question What proofes haue you for this * Answere The proofes are manie and diuerse according to the manifolde and sondrie benefites of his most gracious and Diuine gouernment Tâ—ey are so indeed For as he doth together with the Father and the holie Ghost call gather together and sanctifie his church institute a holie ministerie deliuer a diuine Doctrine worke mightie and miraculous workes ordaine Sacraments send forth ministers of the Gospell giue spirituall gifts and graces make them effectuall to inlighten to regenerate to guide to comfort and to strengthen and as he doth reueale things to come heare
to this day taught and obserued Such as are Iohn 8.58 Where our Sauiour himselfe saith thus Before Abraham was I am And chap. 17.5 I had glory with the Father before the world was And Colos 1.15 Where the Apostle affirmeth that our Sauiour was before all things and that all things doe consist by him And such like The which though they were spoken concerning our Sauiour since the time that he had taken the humane nature yet they did properly belong to him in respect of his eternall and diuine nature On the other side where it is said that our Sauiour though very true God and equall with the Father is notwithstanding his Fathers seruant and his inferiour and therefore not to speake of himselfe nor to doe his owne will to haue increased in wisedome and stature and to haue beene seene and handled c. these things doe properly belong to his humanitie For his Godhead is inuisible neither can be handled nor admitteth any increase either in substance or quality or any way else And yet both these attributes and also the former doe truely agree to one and the same Person of a Mediator as it is yet more plaine from those actions and effects which are ioyntly ascribed to either nature though more proper to the one of them As Iohn 3.13 Where our Sauiour being here on the earth speaketh neuertheles as if he had beene then bodily in heauen though he was at that time onely in respect of his Godhead there No man saith he ascendeth vp to heauen but he that hath descended from heauen the Sonne of man which is in heauen Like to this is that of the Apostle Paul Ephes 4.10 He that descended is the same that ascended far aboue all heauens that he might fill all things For to speake properly neither did the humanity descend from heauen but onely ascended vp thither neither did the Deitie either descend or ascend How then The Godhead is said to descend Beliefe in God the Son euen in Iesus Christ the onely Sonne of God our Lord. in that it manifested it selfe here on earth The meaning of it in the Personall vnion with the humane nature according to that Iohn chap. 1. verse 14. The word was made flesh and dwelt among vs and wee saw the glorie thereof as the glorie of the onely begotten Sonne of the Father full of grace and truth And againe 1. Iohn chap. 1. verse 1. Wee haue heard wee haue seene wee haue handled the word of life Neither can the Godhead be said to ascend otherwise then by a speciall declaration of the presence of the Deitie in the same Personal vnion with the bodie being ascended and in the ascension of it and before it did ascend And yet as wee see the same action is iointlie attributed as one would thinke to either nature of the sâ—me Person So is also one and the same effect as Act. chap. 20. verse 28. God hath purchased his Church with his owne blood And 1. Cor. chap. 2. verse 8. The Lord of glorie was crucified Though we know that to speake properly onely the bodie of our Sauiour was crucified that is was fastened to the crosse and that therevpon it shed the blood out of it And yet the vertue and efficacie thereof to wit redemption came by reason of the merit and worthines of the Person that suffered who was not onely man but also very true God This obseruation as saith Master Caluin notably well shall be to no small vse Institut lib. 2. cap. 14. Sect. 4. for the cutting off of many doubts if the Readers doe wisely apply it For it is strange saith he how much such kinde of speeches doe trouble the vnâ—kilfull yea some not vtterly vnlearned which they see to be attributed to Christ and yet be not verie fitly agreeing either to his Godhead or to the manhood because they doe not consider his Person wherein he is manifested to be God and man nor his office of Mediatorship to the which they doe agree But it may easily bee perceiued how all things agree verie well each with other if so be they meete with a sober interpreter such a one as doth examine so great mysteries in such religious manner as they ought to doe As for those that haue distempered and brainesicke Spirites there is nothing which they doe not make troublesome They snatch at those things which are attributed to his manhood to take away his Godhead And againe they snatch at the things attributed to his Godhead to take away his manhoode And as touching those things which are spoken concerning either nature so iointlie that they doe agree to neither of them apart they snatch at them to take away both of them Now what is this else but as much as to contend that Christ is not man because he is God and that is not God because he is man and that he is neither man nor God because he is both God and man Wherefore wee determine thus that Christ as hee is both God and man consisting of both natures though onely vnited and not confounded is our Lord and the true Sonne of God euen in respect of his humanitie though not for his humanities sake Thus farre Master Caluin And thus beloued in the Lord wee see as was said that wee haue in this part of our beliefe a verie great mysterie to consider of concerning the vnion of the diuine nature of the Sonne of God and of the nature of man in one person beside the former mysterie of the second Person of the holy Trinitie in a singular respect of the vnitie of the Godhead thereof with the Father and the holy Ghost from all beginninglesse eternitie The which though it be a very high secret and exceeding the vnderstanding of the most wise in the perfection of it yet no christian is of so small vnderstanding but it is his dutie neuer to cease prayer to God nor attention to the holy doctrine thereof vntill he haue attained to some measure of the sound knowledge and faith of it so farre forth as he may be able to giue a reason of his hope in this behalfe According to that of the Apostle Peter 1. Epist chap. 3. verses 15 16. Be yee readie alwaies to giue an answer to euery one that asketh you a reason of the hote that is in you Yea and wee are so much the more earnestlie to striue not onely to the attaining of this knowledge and faith but also for the perpetuall maintenance of it because the Diuell and his instruments both haue and doe still labour in nothing more then to subuert this ground and foundation of our faith and the onely true meanes of our redemption and saluation To this euill end and purpose the Arian denieth the eternall Godhead of our Sauiour the Marcionite his manhood the Eutichian the distinction of the natures the Nestorian the vnity of the Person c. But let vs beloued firmely and constantlie beleeue against all
contradiction that our Lord Iesus Christ the Sonne of God is both God and man in one onely Person of a mediator betwixt God and man For so it is necessary for our saluation as may be euidently perceiued by that which hath beene said alreadie Question But what is the reason why he that is our mediator to God must be both God and man in one Person Answere The reason as I haue beene taught is for that if he had not beene man he could not by his sufferings haue satisfied the iustice of God who in his iustice was to punish that nature which had offended him And if hee had not beene God hee could not for one moment haue endured that intollerable burthen of the wrath of God which hee must of necessitie endure that was to make satisfaction for our sinnes Neither could he in so short a time as he suffered haue made a full and perfect satisfaction for vs. Neither could hee haue vanquished our so mightie aduersaries as Sinne Death Hell and the Diuell are Finally hee could not haue purchased and atchieued the crowne of euerlasting happines and glorie for vs most vnworthy and miserable sinners if he had not beene in our nature Immanuel that is God with vs for vs euen very true God and eternall life it selfe Explicatiō and proofe It must needes haue beene so indeede For insomuch as there is no Sauiour that can saue with an eternall saluation but the Lord God the eternall Iehoua as God himselfe often affirmeth and namely Isai 43.11 Neither is there any other name in heauen or in earth whereby we can be saued but by our Sauiuor Christ Act. 4.12 It must therefore follow that our Sauiour and Mediatour betwixt God and vs must needes be God And that euen because as was touched before the most high and infinite merit of the sufferings of our Sauiour and consequently all the most worthie and mightie effects thereof doe depend vpon it as may easily bee perceiued by calling to minde that which is written Act. 20.28 Likewise Colos 1.12 13 14 c. and chap. 2.8 9 10. and Heb. 7. the whole chapter and Reuel 5.2 3 4 5 c. 9 10 c. None was found worthy to take the booke and to open the seales thereof but onely our Sauiour who alone was killed and who alone hath redeemed vs to God by his blood c. And for the same cause it was that the Sonne of God did not take the nature of the Angells but the nature of man as it is expresly obserued Heb. chap. 2. verses 14 15 16 17 18. Reade also Matth. chap. 1. verse 23. The Angell sent from God to Ioseph saith They shall call his name that is the name of the man childe to bee borne of the Virgine Marie Immanuel the which as the Euangelist obserueth is by interpretation GOD WITH VS Thus therefore it behooued that onely the Almighty God in the fraile nature of man should be a meet sufficient Mediatour and Sauiour for vs. And thus I trust that by the grace of God we haue had a sufficient declaration of the meaning of these wordes of our beliefe In Iesus Christ the onelie Sonne of God our Lord. NOW that wee may goe forwarde let vs come to the promise where-vnto our faith is to looke for the support and stay of it in this so necessarie a point The Promise Que. What promise therefore haue we in the holy Scriptures that the Son of God both God and man being anointed of God to be the Christ and a Sauiour and the Lord ouer his Church shall be our Lord and Sauiour a Prophet high Priest and King vnto vs to saue vs and so many as shall truly beleeue in him Answere We haue the promise hereof euen from the beginning of the world immediately after the fall of mankinde a◠hath by another occasion been answered before out of the third chapter of Genesis Where God himselfe saith The seede of the woman shall breake the Serpents head Explication and proofe This seed here spoken of in way of prophetical promise is no doubt Christ the Sonne of God whom now we speake of according to that of the Apostle Paul Gal. ch 4. verse 4. When the fulnes of the time was come God sent forth his Sonne made of a woman and made vnder the law that he might redeeme them which were vnder the law that we might receiue the adoption of Sonnes So that here wee haue both the most ancient and as we may say the primitiue promise of the Gospel and there-withall also the performance of it in the due and proper season appointed therevnto by God himselfe who onely is the vndoubted and most faithfull Author of it Moreouer the Angells interpretation of the name Iesus giuen to the Sonne of God by the commandement of God himselfe as we haue seene before containeth a promise of saluation to the whole Church by him Matth. 1.21 Thou shalt call his name Iesus for he shall saue his people from their sinnes Reade also Isai 49.6 It is a small thing saith the Lord that thou shouldest be my seruant to raise vp the tribes of Iaakob and to restore the desolations of Israel I will also giue thee for a light to the Gentiles that thou maiest be my saluation vnto the end of the world That is ouer the whole earth both to Iew and Gentile There are many such testimonies And yet further all the anointed and consecrated high Priests Prophets and Kings of Iudah and Israel before the comming of our Sauiour Christ they were so many visible or typicall promises as one may say of spirituall redemption and saluation by him But let vs inquire more particularly for the gratious promises of God in this behalfe Question And first of all What promise haue we that the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ should be a Prophet to the Church to teach it the will of God most perfitly as it were from the bosome of the Father Answere We haue the promise hereof expresly recorded in the 18. verse of the 18. chapter of the fift booke of the Prophet Moses called Deuteronomie Rehearse the words I will raise thee vp a Prophet saith the Lord to Moses from among thy brethren like vnto thee and I will put my words in his mouth and he shall speake vnto them all that I shall command him Explication and proofe That this promise is made concerning our Sauiour Christ Reade Acts. 3.22 23 24 25 26. Reade also Isaiah chap. 61. verse 1 c. and Luke 4 1◠c. This was vpon these grounds and testimonies of the holy Prophets so vulgarly expected in Israel that euen the profane woman of Samaria professeth her selfe to be assured that the Messias should come and shew himselfe a most perfect Prophet and Teacher I know well saith she that the Messias shall come who is called Christ When he is come he will tell vs all things And herevnto
beare witnesse to the truth And the Apostle Paul 2. Tim. chap. 1. verse 10. Our holy calling to saluation The Duties is made manifest by the appearing of our Sauiour Iesus Christ who hath abolished death and brought life and immortality to light through the Gospel And here note also that it is no small comfort to vs the Gentiles that as it is euident in the Genealogie of our Sauiour hee descended on the mothers side from some of the Gentiles as from Rahab and Ruth and not altogether from the Iewes Neither is it to be neglected that our Sauiour did not onely descend of the godly but also of some wicked progenitours that it might the more clearely appeare that no sinne of ours could either staine him or hinder the sanctification either of Iew or Gentile beleeuing in him Touching the third branch of the answer adde vnto that parcell of the speech of the holy Angells alledged before In earth peace the saying of the Apostle Paul Rom. 8.17 If we be children we are also heires of God and heires annexed with Christ c. To conclude in all these respects worthily doth the same Apostle determine it to be a most great and gratious mystery of godlines that God is manifested in the flesh and thereby hath declared the light of his countenance most clearely toward his people It is a ioyous and comfortable thing as we know for any people to see the face of their earthly Prince to looke chearefully vpon them But all the comfort arising from the chearefull face of earthly Princes is a small comfort in comparison of that which the christian heart may take from the light of Gods countenance shining vpon vs in the most sweete and amiable face of our Sauiour Christ in whom he hath adopted vs to be children to himselfe and heires with our Sauiour as was said euen now Wee may likewise conclude this point from the practise of the Prophet Isaiah who chap. 7 14. and chap. 9.6 7. and chap. 11.1 repeateth this as a speciall comfort to the Church of God against all discouragements that may befall it Behold saith he a Virgin shall conceiue and beare a Sonne c. And againe For vnto vs a childe is borne c. And yet againe But there shall come a rod forth of the stocke of Ishai c. These comforts haue indeede a further respect or rather prospect as we may say to our Sauiour Christ not onely borne but also dead buried and risen againe c. Neuertheles we cannot but deriue them from his birth seeing they haue as it were their birth together with him ANd thus froÌ„ the Comforts let vs come to the Duties of faith which ought to grow from the seedes of the same sowen in our hearts by the preaching of the Gospell Question Which may or rather which ought these duties to be Answere They may be considered of vs as I haue beene taught either more generally Or else somewhat more particularly Be it so How therfore in the first place may they be more generally coÌ„siderd First we may yea we ought to learne from the example of the Virgin Mary to keepe in faithfull memorie and diligently to ponder and weigh in our hearts the natiuitie it selfe with all those things that are spoken and done for the manifestation confirmation and iâ—lustration of the same Secondly according to the nature of the mystery of the birth and Person of him that is borne and according to the blessed ends of his comming into the world which are altogether most holy spirituall graue and reuerend such also must be the nature and quality of all our ioy and reioycing concerning the same that is to say nothing carnall wanton or licentious but altogether spirituall holy sober and heauenly And answerable to this kind and nature of our ioy must be all the fruits and effects of the same continually ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe It is very reasonable and meet indeed that they should be so And out of all doubt vpon the due meditation and weighing of the birth together with the most worthy things belonging therevnto very excellent and holy effects will follow through the blessing of God euen according to the working of his holy Spirit in the hearts of those whom he hath made and propounded to be patterns and examples vnto vs herein both Angells from heauen and also men and women on earth such as we haue heard of before It is our bounden duty therefore euen to the same ends so to meditate as we must neuer cease pondering weighing of this part of the mysterie of faith vntil we haue preuailed with our harts to draw theÌ„ to reuereÌ„ce admire at the most high holy wisedom mercy goodnes of the lord our God herein And in this respect as was said in the first part of the answer the example of the Virgin Marie is notable as well for meditation as for the holy heauenly fruits therof Luk 2.19 Mary kept al those sayings pondered theÌ„ in her heart c. But as touching the popish that is to say the superstitious manner or the profane and carnall manner which alwaies accompanieth superstition in the remembrance solemnization of the natiuitie of our Sauiour by keeping of a good Chrismas vnto him in inordinate and gluttonous belly cheare with greater dispensation and licence to all kinde or reuell and disorder then at any other time of the yeare in dicing and carding in masking and mumming in setting vp Lords of mis-rule as they are rightly tearmed it will vpon due examinatioÌ„ be found to be a most absurd abhominable kind of solemnizing euen as farre remoued froÌ„ the due celebratioÌ„ of the memoriall of the holy birth of our Sauior as it draweth more neare to the profane superstitious festiuities vsed at the birth daies of the heatheÌ„ such as was the more priuate solemnitie of Herods birth day when Iohn Baptist lost his head the publike feasts of Bacchus in the which the reines were laid loose to drunkennes and all other filthines of the flesh The right way of celebrating the remembrance of the birth of our Sauiour is cleane contrary to this The feast of the Lord are al of them called holy conuocations by his owne holy ordinance Leuit. 23.1 2 3 4. c. That is to say It is not onely for a few daies at one time or season of the yeare but on euery day throughout the whole yeare and all the yeares of our liues to be more and more carefull to deny all worldly lusts and euery practise of vngodlines and to set our hearts to lead our liues as righteously soberly and godly as we may by all good meanes and helps sanctified of God attaine vnto According to the notable instruction of the holy Apostle Tit. 2.11 12 c. yea according to the teaching of the appearaÌ„ce of the grace mercy of God it selfe being duly weighed thought vpoÌ„ Read also Eph. 5
howe singularlie well pleasing it is vnto God that Sinners should repent and how readie hee is to accept of such as doe so Luke chapt 15. from the beginning to the ende of the same Yet with this condition that it be in truth and that there be no generall relapse and falling away to sinne againe because then all is lost yea a more woâ—full estate attendeth all such as our Sauiour admonisheth and warneth vs Matth 12.41.42.43.44 45. Thus farre concerning the doctrine of Faith more generallie and also concerning repentance arising from and with the same as our Sauiour taught it Wee come to his doctrine concerning the seuerall Articles of our Faith or Beliefe And first concerning the vnitie of the Godhead he teacheth plainelie that there is one onely God as we read Mark chapt 12.29 Wherevpon as it followeth verse 32. Well Master saith the Scribe thou hast said the truth that there is one God and that there is none but hee Our Sauiour Christ teacheth also this one onely God is all onely goodnes so that none is good but hee as touching both the originall and also the perfection of goodnes Matth chapt 19.17 and Luke 18. verse 19. Hee teacheth also that this one onelie true GOD is of a Spirituall nature infinite inuisible and incomprehensible and that therefore he requireth that such as worship him should performe it in spirit and truth Iohn ch 4. verse 24 God is a spirit c. Let this suffice for a tast of the most excellent doctrine of our Sauiour Christ concerning the Vnitie of the Godhead Let vs proceed to his doctrine touching the dictinction of Persons the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost And first that our Sauiour distinguisheth the Persons in the Deitie or Godhead it is euident in that hee saith that hee came from the Father Iohn 6.29 and chap 10.36 And likewise in that he saith that the holy Ghost proceedeth and is sent both from the Father and the Sonne Iohn chap 1â— 26 and chap 15.26 and chap 16.7 But most plainely in the forme of Baptizing into the name of the Father and also of the Son and of the holy Ghost instituted by the diuine authoritie of our Sauiour himselâ—e Mat â—8 â—9 Now let vs briefly obserue his doctrine concerning euery person distinctly And first concerning the Father he teacheth that he is the almightie God Iohn 10.29 My Father is greater then all c. That hee is a Father most properly in respect of our Sauiour himselfe he teacheth plainely Iohn 5.28 For he saide that God was his own Father yea and that also with an equalitie of Person aâ— the Iewes did truly though not obediently vnderstand him as it is euident in that place Yet he doth not teach that God is so his naturall Father onely but that hee is a Father to all the elect through him by adoption and grace according to that Iâ—hn chap 20.17 I ascend to my Father and to your Father and to my God and your God And as he doth likewise cal him our Father in many other places of the Gospell and namely where he teache h vs and all Christians together with these which were his choise Disciples at that time to pray to God as to our heauenly Father Mat 5 45.4â— aâ—d ch 6. verses 9.14 15. Our Sauiour teacheth vs also that God the Father is the maker of heauen and earth Mat 19 4. For in that he alledged Moses as a true and faithfull historiographer in one point of the Creation he confirmeth the whole historie thereof as it is recorded by the same Prophet He teacheth also that God the Father is the most wise and prouident ruler and goue nour ouer all yea so that a sparrowe falleth not to the ground nor one haire from the heades of Gods children without his Fatherly prouidence Mat 10.29.30 The which most holy and comfortable doctrine hee doth most earnestly teach and affirme in the 6. chap of the same Gospell Read also chap 7. verse 11. and chap 26 53. The Angels are vnder his Fathers gouernment Yea the calling and saluation and whole gouernment of the Church is in his Fathers hand Mat chap 11 2â—.26 The same is likewise euident from his most diuine and heauenly prayer Iohn chap 17. Thus much for a handâ—â—ll of â—he doctrine of our Sauiour concerning the first Person of the holy Trinitie God the Father Secondly tâ—uchinâ— himselfe the second Person of the holy Trinitie he teacheth first concerning his Person that he who was from all eternity very God and in t at respect equall with the Father as we sawe euen now is also euer sinâ—e his incarnation very man and so in one Person both God and man Yea our Sauiour taught this so plainely that as true beleeuers were confirmed by it to beleeue in him accordingly Iohn chapter 16 29 30. so the vnbeleeuing and contradicting Iewes stumbled at it more and more Iohn 5.28 as was also alledged a liâ—tle before as we may read further chap 10.33 But for the further confirmation that this doctrine was taught by our Sauiour read ch 14.7 c. in the same Euangelist and chap 10.30 I and my Father are one Moreouer for the proofe of his diuine prouidence and gouernment together with his Father ouer all things both naturall in the world and namely touching the bodies of men and also ouer all spirituall things in the Church of God and specially concerning mens soules we read his plaine doctrine generally affirmed Iohn 5 17 My Father worketh hitherto and I worke And verse 19 20 c Then answered Iesus and saide vnto them verily verily I say vnto you The Sonne can doe nothing of himselfe saue that which hee seeth the Father doe for whatsoeuer things he doth the same doth the Sonne also For the Father loueth the Son and sheweth him all things c. And now touching his office he taught with like plainenes while he was here on earth that he was the Messiah and annointed of God Luke 4.17 c. 21. And Iohn 4 25.26 He said to the woman of Samaria I who speake vnto thee am he And chap 6.27 he affirmeth to the same ende that God the Father hath sealed him And ch 8.12 and ch 12.35.36 and againe verse 46. I am the light of the world c. Concerning his Priest-hood and the sacrifice thereof in that he was to offer vp himselfe to the death of the crosse our Sauiour foretold it that it should so come to passe and also what should be the mightie and wonderfull effect of it in that by the vertue thereof he would draw all men to himselfe that is so many as were giuen him of God for whom he died c. Iohn 12.23.24 and verses 32.33 But of this more when we come to the doctrine of his death Now concerning his kingdome he professed plainely that it is not of this world that is after the manner of the earthly and transitorie kingdomes therof Iohn 18. â—6 And
he being rich willingly became poore Yea most poore and altogether rifled for our sakes that he might make vs rich 2. Cor 8.9 And that of his fulnes we being of our selues and in our selues as emptie vessels yea more then emptie euen very fustie casks might receiue grace for grace thereby be both seasoned replenished according to that measure of grace which God of his infinit mercy vouchsafeth euery one Ioh 1.16 Thus then sin maketh vs naked ignominious in the sight of God as we read of the Church of Laodicia Reuel 3.17.18 And of the Church of Israel Exod 32.25 And of Adam from the beginning of his defection and falling from God Gen 3.7.8.9.10.11 Our Sauiour Christ becomming naked for vs hath clothed vs againe in that through his grace and by faith in him we put on the new man here in this life Ephes 4.24 and shall be clothed with immortalitie in the life to come 2. Cor 5.2.3.4 Secondly the lifting vp of our Sauiour on high vpon the crosse was a fulfilling of that which was typically giuen forth pointed vnto as some good interpreters doe not vnprobably coniecture by the eleuation not of the popish host which is a most idolatrous deuise of their owne but of the right shoulder of the peace offering for an heaue offering by the commandement of God like as the breast of the same peace offering appointed to be shaken to fro from the one hand to another before the Lord is thought to prefigure the spreding of the hands of our Sauiour vpon the crosse Leuit ch 7.29.30.31.32.33.34 Read also Exod 29. v. 26.27 28. And againe Leuit. 9.21.22 The lifting vp of our Sauiour vpon the crosse was likewise the fulfilling of that which was prefigured by the lifting vp of the brasen serpent to the viewe of all the people in the wildernes as our Sauiour himself interpreteth this point Ioh. 3.14 And againe ch 12. v. 32. he foretelleth his death vnder this circumstāce of his lifting vp If I were lifted vp from the earth I wil draw all men vnto me For the Euangelist expresly testifieth that our Sauiour spake these words concerning his lifting vp at his death least any man should thinke that he spake at that time of his ascension vp to heauen Here therefore obserue we a very prodigious thing that is such a thing as may iustly astonish vs that the Sonne of God should for our sins be hanged vp as an ignominious spectacle betwixt heauen and earth and namely because of our pride and presumption which is euen like to that of our first parents most proudly aspiring from the beginning Thirdly in the fastening of our Sauiour to the crosse in such maner as hath bin described let vs obserue that the dolour and paine which he was put vnto and which he most willingly indured for vs vpon the crosse euen frō his first fastening vnto it was answerable to the greatnes of the ignominie and reproach And the rather shall we see it to be so if we duly consider that our Sauiour being fastened to the crosse to dye the cursed death thereof did vpon the same beare the curse of our sin as 2. Cor. 5.21 Christ was made sin for vs. And Gal 3.13 Christ was made a curse for vs for saith the Apostle from Moses cursed is euery one that hangeth on a tree So then whereas the nailing in the vainie and sine wish parts of the hands feet the racking of the ioints vaines sinewes and ligaments of the whole body was exceeding painefull in it selfe it must needs be so much the more grieuous the curse comming with all which is as a most venimous corosiue to cause the sinews and vaines flesh and all to belt more tediously The ground and history of his crucifying and the blood to drop out of those foure principal parts of the bodie more vncomfortable yea so as the paine troubled the very soule of our Sauior euē frō the beginning to the end as is euident by the breaking forth of his cōplaint at the last whē hauing concealed it a long time he could keep it no longer My God my God why hast thou forsaken me Of the which more hereafter Fourthly in that our Sauiour was crucified as a notorious malefactor betweene two theeues the prophesie of Isaiah chap. 53.12 was fulfilled in that he saith He was counted with transgressors c. For so the Euangelist Marke testifieth chap. 15.27.28 where so soone as he hath made mention of the crucifying of the two theeues the one on the right hand the other on the left Thus saith he the Scripture was fulfilled which saith And he was counted among the wicked To which purpose our Sauiour himselfe alledgeth the same words though more generally Luke 22.37 to aduertise his Disciples of the troubles that should fall vpon him before yet he was fallen into the hands of the wicked In which place of Isaiah it followeth also and he bare the sinne of many and prayed for the trespassers In the fift place therefore we haue at the crucifying of our Sauiour yea euen from the first fastening of him to the Crosse the last branch of that prophesie of Isaiah chap. 53. fulfilled in that he prayeth Father forgiue them they know not what they doe For so saith the Prophet in the last words of that chapter He prayed for the trespassers From the which prayer O how admirably doth the most pure and bright beames of most perfit patience meekenes in himselfe and of most perfit loue toward his whole Church shine forth Of this prayer therefore let vs stand here with great admiration to consider a while We haue to consider in this prayer first the petition and then the reason Concerning the petition we are first to weigh well the matter of it and then to whom it is directed and made The matter of the petition is forgiuenes a most singular benefite Yea that wherein principally consisteth our whole comfort and blessing according to Psal 32.1.2 and Rom 4.6.7.8 Our Sauiour maketh his prayer to God his heauenly father who onely hath power to forgiue sinnes who for his names sake is ready to forgiue sinners But this is specially to be obserued that our Sauiour calleth God father in such sense as no creature else can call him Father that is to say as being the essentiall and only begotten sonne of God very true God together with the Father But how then may some say doth he pray vnto his Father if he be one God with him Wee know that the sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ is both God and man and so a Mediatour and in regard thereof inferiour to the Father as touching his humane nature He praieth therefore to God as hee is man and as a mediatour in mans nature but not simply as he is the second Person Neuertheles in that God is his Father euen in respect of his manhood vnited in one Person to the diuine
ceased neither yet doe cease to couer whole christianitie with new vailes who also haue so farre increased in impudencie that they doe euen openly restraine the seely people from the way of the Sanctuary that is from the reading and vnderstanding of the holy Scriptures For they haue disguised the Scriptures by tuning them into songs mixed with infinite deuises and lies the which also they haue thrust vpon the people in a strange language after they haue deceiued them with the visard of an inwrapped faith And now saith he further marke another Sermon of the same Preacher to the enemies and molesters of this crucified man speaking to them after this manner Woe vnto you ye cursed people what doe ye Ye doe open the way into heauen which hetherto hath beene shut vp for him whom ye could not abide vpon earth the which thing I the vaile here set vp did make a representation of Now so it is that I must lay open the way vnto him from the bottome to the very vpmost top And herewithall I doe admonish you euen you hypocrites I say who abuse the vaile of deuotion and godlines to the murthering of the author and Prince of life that you are herein the instruments of your owne destruction and of the abolishing of this Temple the which you haue so greatly abused For I doe open vnto him who had hetherto figuratiuely dwelt in the Temple a way for him to goe out of it neuer to returne thither againe but to leaue this howse vnto you voide and desolate like as hee told you when with scourges he cast you and your marchandise out of it twice before Iohn 2.15 Matth. 21.12 and 25.28 Such was the Sermon of this vaile vnto this vnthankfull people with whom at this day there is no Priesthood no altar no Temple to speake in a word no state of people the which truly though they had them now yet could stand them in no stead but that which is farre worse vpon whose heart so great a couering is laide that they are altogether blinde in the vnderstanding of the old new Testament 2. Cor. 3.15 But alas by how much the vice of the ingratitude of vs miserable Gentiles is greater by so much is our blindnes greater thē was euer that of the Iewes insomuch as Pastors neglecting the direction of the holy Ghost by whom wee were led with so great light into all truth comprehended in the sacred and very true Apostolike writings casting foorth an exceeding brightnesse some through ouer great negligence other by too great a conceit of their knowledge and other of ignorance and superstition haue suffered not onely the Iewish vaile to be sowed together and set vp againe as is manifest by the Iewish ceremonies brought againe into christianitie in witnes whereof let be holy water the Chrisme the annealing lampes and tapers Priestly garments and other trifles not a few of this sort but also they haue suffered a more grosse and thick vaile to be retained vnder pretence of holines and religion then hath beene among the Heathen witnesses the same their holie water Altars Idolls the names onely whereof are changed crownes Missa gesticulationes quas acibi mimicas non minus ridiculas quam superstitiosas apellat Hom. scil 34 and goodly vestiments in the worship whereof they doe also burne incense and finally the manifold moppings or busie gesturings vsed in the Masse with other new vailes aboue number and Sacraments which they haue fained For the which the Lord being iustly wroth he hath vtterly subuerted and ouerthrowne infinite Churches in the East in the South in the North and in the greatest part of the West And as touching them that remaine deseruedly hath the Lord in the Westerne parts giuen such power to the Spirit of Error that Christ suffered nothing at the handes of the Iewes the which the small number of the children of God yet remaining euen such whose eyes God hath opened doth not suffer at the hands of the Caiaphases Priests and Pilates of this age And which is farre more to be lamented wee see darknes by little and little cast euen vpon those places the which that true Sunne had begunne to make lightsome with his very bright-shining beames For out of all doubt there are ouer many euen among those by whom the spirituall Temple of Iesus Christ beganne to be restored in our age who not duly considering that which is purposely said by the Euangelists that this vaile was rent not onely halfe way through or by the third or fourth part but from the bottome to the very toppe of it haue grieuously erred in that they haue a remainder of the leauen as by experience it selfe we finde so that if it be not preuented betimes the whole leauen will waxe more sowre then euer hitherto it hath done But brethren let vs giue immortall thanks to the Maiestie of our most gratious God for that he hath dealt otherwise with this place and with many other and yet let vs thinke in good earnest that if we doe not walke more carefully as the children of light following the light of the Gospel while yet it shineth as the Lord saide once to the people of the Iewes Iohn 12.35 that it will come to passe that this so great a benefit shall turne to our greater iudgement as the Lord threatneth Luke 11.26 Whereof O how many I speake it with griefe wicked Atheists are witnesses at this day who of superstitious ones in the beginning haue at the last proued Athiests Libertines and Epicures yea euen persecutors of the Church of God by whom they are deseruedly thrust out of his house and giuen ouer to the Prince of darknes This is that which the vaile preached heretofore of old and it teacheth vs the same things euen to this day Hetherto out of Beza Hom. 32. vpon the History of the Passion toward the end of the Homilie YEa and because his holy Prosopopie is no lesse fruitfull then delightfull concerning the other effects that did either accompanie or immediately follow the death of our Sauiour I will not be ashamed to play the truant so long till I haue borrowed from him that which I meane to write for the interpretation of the wisedome and power and mercie or wrath of God signified thereby Now therefore concerning the second effect which was as it were a second Preacher let vs heare saith Beza what the earth signified the which insomuch as it subsisteth by the most mighty arme of God alone it is neuer moued but that arme is likewise moued to shew forth the great and extraordinarie wrath of God euen as if he did hardly beare that the earth should beare men anie longer so that wee are not to sticke in naturall and second causes which the Lord vseth when and how it pleaseth him But in this place the historie teacheth vs plainely enough that the earth would testifie as it were by name that it detested and abhorred that wicked
all things shall be restored Acts 3.21 when there shall be new heauens and a new earth 2. Pet. 3.13 Apoc. 21.5 Well therefore brethren saith Beza let vs change our selues betimes lest otherwise it come to passe that God bring a change vpon vs. Let vs with feare and trembling take vnto vs that contrite and humbled heart which hath through the very long suffering of God beene offered vnto vs by the preaching of the most holy word of God that we may once truly and vnfeinedly say vnto him with the Prophet O eternall God rebuke me not in thine anger neither chastise me in thy wrath O that God would giue vs this minde THe last of these extraordinarie Preachers is death it selfe The which though of the owne nature it is more deafe and dumbe then any of the former In fine Hom. 33. in principio Hom. 34. yet saith Beza the Sermon thereof was farre more cleare and notable then the rest For this hath proclaimed as it were with a shrill voyce that the man crucified whom his enemies thought that they had ouerthrowne did by death euen slay death it selfe and that in such wise that those hooked and clasping bonds wherewith it held the dead bound being loosened it selfe was constrained as it were by opening the very chaps of the graue to let goe the pray as though it should say Goe forth ye captiues euen when ye thinke good your selues And if saith Beza we doe examine the wordes of the Euangelist Matthew verie diligently we shall see that this opening of the graues did first of all continue the three last howres of the day mentioned in this storie and after this the night and the day of the Sabbath and then also all that night to the beginning of the third day vntill hee that was the true light rose againe and these also whose graues were laid open with him in the morning of that which we call the Lords day But of the resurrection of these more afterward In the meane season this opening yea this so long lying open of the graues immediately vpon the death of our Sauiour preacheth euidently to all those that be not starke deafe and stone blinde as we may say that it is by the vertue and merit of this most satisfactorie and meritorious death that we are deliuered from the tyranny and power of death hell and eternall destruction it selfe And thus we may see that our Sauiour himselfe said not in vaine Luke 19.40 If these should hold their peace the stones would crie For the earth and stones and graues and â—he heauens haue cried out a lowd as wee haue seene so soone as our Sauiour ceased his speech And note that by all those graue and reuerend works God did most fearefully rebuke the most wicked practise of the beholders of our Sauiour in their mocking and scorning of â—im Hetherto of these things which did more immediately accompany the death of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ NOw we haste to those things which did more remouedly and successiuely follow euen to the taking downe of his body from the Crosse These also may wee well call the effects of the death of our Sauiour but with this difference that beside they are not so immediately accompanying his death but somewhat further remooued they are also workings in reasonable creatures and not in those that be vnreasonable yea and without sense as were the former Of the Subiects as we may say wherin these effects vttered themselues in their diuers maner of working we haue fiue sorts to consider of The first were the Centurion that is the Captaine of an hundreth and his souldiers in generall or for the most part The second were the multitude to speake of them likewise generally and for the most part The third were the Disciples of our Sauiour Christ who were best affected toward him The fourth were the chiefe of the Iewes that is the high Priests and Pharises and Elders of the people who were worst affected of all the rest The fift sort were those speciall souldiers who were the executioners of our Sauiour and as it is likely had the taking downe of his bodie from the crosse committed vnto them as well as the crucifying of the same To whom also we must adde that one souldier who of voluntarie wantonnes or rather of a licentious crueltie but yet not without the singular prouidence of God as after we shal see aboue all vsual custom thrust him into the side with his speare Of these seuerall sorts let vs therefore inquire in order And first of the Centurion and his souldiers more generally considered Concerning whom let vs call to minde the words of the holy story Question Which are they Answere Now saith Luke chap. 23.47 when the Centurion saw what was done he glorified God saying Of a surety this man was iust The Euangelist Marke writeth of this point thus chap. 15. verse 39. Now when the Centurion who stood ouer against him saw that he thus crying gaue vp the Ghost he said Truly this man was the Sonne of God But Saint Matthew chap. 27.54 he ioyneth to the Centurion those that were with him in these words When the Centurion saith he and they that were with him watching Iesus saw and felt the earthquake and the things that were done they feared greatly saying Truly this was the Sonne of God Exâ—licatioÌ„ This is indeede the verie true report of the holie storie and that also by the consent of the three Euangelists coÌ„pared together Whereby we may the more clearely fully and perfectly vnderstand this point And that three waies First touching the persons affected who they were for though Luke and Marke mention the Centurion alone as the chiefe yet Matthew expresseth his band also Secondly touching the causes whereby they were affected not onely as Marke saith for that our Sauiour died in a strange manner that is not aâ— a bird if a man may so speake in this case but as a lion vttering forth a mightie voyce but also as Matthew and Luke doe further declare because he felt the earthquake and saw the other strange things that fell out such as were the darknes before and like enough the cleauing of some stones obseuing also no doubt the constancie of the faith of Christ in commending his soule into the hands of God in the name of his father Thirdly in respect of their wordes whereby they declare how effectually they were for the time affâ—cted and moued for not onely did the Centurion giue glory to God saying He was a iust man as Saint Luke saith but he said also that he was the Sonne of God as Saint Marke testâ—fieth Nâ—ither did he alone say thus but his company also being stricken with greaâ— feare consented to the same and so at once condemned â—otâ— the Iewes and Pilates and their owne vniust proceedings against him Thus benâ—fiâ—ialâ— as we see the conference and comparing of the Euangelists is But here we cannot
And when I say that wee must haue ground and warrant from the holy Scriptures it is to be vnderstood that in this Question we must haue a speciall respect not onely to the best translations but also euen to the originall text of the Hebrew in the old Testament and of the Greeke in the New For by them of necessitie specially by the Hebrew which the Greek followeth must both the Latine and English and all other Tongues yea the hearts also of all Christians of euery Nation and language be ouer-ruled Let vs therefore examine this point ANd first touching the word to Descend Which are the diuers significations thereof Question Answer First and most properly it signifieth to remoue the body or to come downe bodily from the higher place to the lower But in a borrowed vse of speech when it is referred to man it signifieth an alteration or change of a mans former more comfortable and prosperous estate or condition to a contrarie or very differing estate either of soule or body or any other way without any bodily mouing at all And sometime againe when it is in a borrowed signification referred to God it noteth the manifestation of his diuine presence without any either alteration of estate or motion of bodie from place to place Explication It is true So we reade 2. King 1.4 where according to the first signification Elijah willeth the Messengers of Ahaziah King of Israel to tell the King that he should not come downe frō the bed on the which he was gone vp but should die the death And in the same cha verse 8. the messengers of the King say to Elijah sitting on the top of a mountaine O man of God the King hath commanded that thou come downe And againe verse 11. In the which chapter also fier is said to come downe from heauen at the prayer of Elijah And in many other places the raine is said to descend or come downe from heauen And on the earth the running of it from the higher ground to the lower is called from the same word a descending The like is the vse of the Greeke word caterchomai and also of catabaino either of them signifying to descend or come down as we may see Matt. 17 9. As they came downe from the mountaine catabainonton compared with Luke chap. 9.37 And as they came downe from the mountaine catelthonton So Iames chap. 9.17 Euery good gift commeth downe from the Father of lights catabainon And chap. 3.15 This wisedome that is bitter enuying c. descendeth not from aboue Ouc estin anothen caterchomene And Matt. 7.25.27 catebe e broche The raine fell or descended c. Secondly in a borrowed vse the same words being referred to man signifie the extreame alteration and change of a mans estate from that which was prosperous and comfortable as was said to that which is aduerse and greeuous As Deut. chap. 20. verse 20. Thou shalt make forts against the Citie that maketh warre with thee vntill thou subdue it Word for word vntill it descend that is vntill it be ruinated and so caused to humble it selfe and to stoupe downe vnto thee as some not vnaptly doe expound it And thus it is said of the wicked Iewes themselues Their glory shall descend And man shall be brought downe but the Lord of Hostes shall be exalted Isai 5.14 15 16. And concerning the King of Babell Thy pompe is brought downe the word is caused or made to Descend Isai 14.11 And verse 15. Thou shalt be brought downe or made to descend to the graue to the sides of the pit And chap. 63.6 The Lord speaking of his enemies saith I will treade downe the people in my wrath and make them drunken in mine indignation and I will bring downe their strength or cause it to Descend to the earth And Ezek. 30.6 The pride of the power of Aegypt shall descend or come downe Likewise Zech. 10.11 The pride of Ashur shall be cast downe or caused to descend and the scepter of Aegypt shall depart away And for affliction of soule noted by this word reade 1. Sam. 2.6 The Lord killeth and maketh aliue bringeth downe or causeth to Descend to the graue and raiseth vp c. Likewise when Dauid praiseth God for that he had brought his soule out of the graue and reuiued him from them that goe downe or Descend into the pit he acknowledgeth that his soule was before as it were Descended into the pit that is exceedingly troubled and distressed And so againe Ps 71.20.21 and Ps 86.13 But of this more afterward Wee also in our owne language vse to say of one that is fallen from prosperity to aduersity from a rich or honourable estate to a base and poore degree that such a one is greatly come downe We vse the word also of Descending in a contrary sense to note the noble parentage or stocke of the which one is descended or come But of this enough Let vs now proceed from mans descending to the descending of God This as was said doth onely note the speciall representation of his diuine presence without any moouing of himselfe from one place to another For seeing the godhead filleth all places yea comprehendeth all places but is comprehended of none it must needes be so vnderstood As namely where it is said that he descended vpon Mount Sinay Exod. 19.18.20 And Psal 18.9 Isa 46.1 2 3 4. Hab. 3.3 through the whole praier of the holy Prophet cōteined in that chapter Like vnto this was the descending of our Sauiour before he tooke our nature Gen. 18.20.21 And the descending of the holy Ghost at the baptisme of our Sauiour Christ For the Deitie it selfe to speake properly of the person of the Son or of the person of the holy Ghost did not descend but onely manifested their speciall presence in that manner and by those bodies which they did for the time assume and take But as touching the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ there is yet a more speciall reason of his appearance in our humane nature by his incarnation insomuch as therein he vnited the same our humane nature to his diuine nature in a personall vnion to continue firme and indissoluble for euer in which respect he saith most particularly most properly of himselfe Iohn 3.13 No man ascendeth vp to heauen but he that hath descended from heauen the Sonne of man which is in heauen Neuerthelesse our Sauiour Christ euen in these words also must needes be vnderstood to speake figuratiuely and in respect of the great mystery concerning the vnion of two natures in one person attributing that to both which is onely proper to one For the Deitie of the Sonne of God did no more descend by locall mouing from one place to another then the humanity was then in heauen when he spake these words to Nicodemus or could afterward ascend vp to heauen but by bodily motion Onely the descension of the Deitie must be vnderstoode of
lighten our eyes by the bright beames of his Gospel through the inward operation and illumination of his holy Spirit ExplicatioÌ„ proofe These things verily may we not causlesly admonish our selues of from this holy consideration of the time Yea so may we obserue both his power and diuine grace that how soeuer foolish and wicked men armed themselues and watched the body of our Sauiour as if they would willingly no doubt if they could haue knocked him downe with their billes and halbards or haue taken and carried him to the chiefe Priests to haue beene crucified againe so soone as hee should in their sight haue offered to rise out of the graue Yet it was as vnpossible for them to keep him downe that he should not rise c. or to hinder the fruit and effect of his resurrection that by it the world should not be inlightened with the knowledge of his saluation as it was for them or for all the wicked in the world with all their power or deuises which they might possibly vse to hinder the Sun one moment of time from the course of the rising thereof and that it should not cast forth the bright warme beames of it euer the face of the earth And so likewise is it vnpossble at this day or for the time to come eueÌ„ as it hath bin from the first time of our Sauiour Christs resurrection that any aduerse power should be able to hinder the light of the gospel that it should not shine forth there where as God doth coÌ„mand the light of it to breake out for the comfort of his people Yea and though it falleth out by reason of the sinnes and vnthankfulnesse of the world that it is obscured and darkened for a time as the Sunne is sometime by a thicke cloude yet it is vnpossible that it should not according to the good will pleasure of God renew the light like as the Sunne after a while breaketh through the clowde againe Thâ—s then the time of the resurrection of our Sauiour may fitly leade vs to consider of the comfortable propheâ—ie of Malachi in the place alledged before in these words of the Prophet Vnto you that feare my name shall the Sunne of righteousnes arise and health shall be vnder his wings and ye shall goe forth c. And likewise it may aptly put vs in remembrance of the like prophecies of newe heauens â—nd a new earth and of a new and cleare light to be made by our Lord Iesus Christ at the manifesting of himselfe and through the breaking forth of his Gospel and the publishing of it to all the nations of the world Isai 60.1.3 c. and ch 65.17.19 and ch 66.22 and Zech. 14.7.9 And euen for this cause as it seemeth would the Lord then beginne the world to come euen in the morning with the light as the time of the Gospel is termed 1. Iohn 2.8 to put a difference betwixt it and the former world The place froÌ„ whence he did rise againe which in the creation thereof was begunne in darknes for darknes couered all as Gen. 1.1 Hetherto of the time when our Sauiour rose againe THe place now followeth to be considered of vs. Which therefore was the place whence our Sauiour did rise againe Question Answer The graue wherein he was buried and continued to the third day as it were among the dead and in the very state and condition of the dead that was the place from whence he rose the third day euen from the dead his body being quickened by the returning of the soule vnto it againe Explication proofe It is true For that was the very place whether the women came early to seeke the body of our Sauiour but saw that it was gone And the Angel speaking of the same place telleth them He is not here but is risen remember how he spake vnto you c. Luke 24.6 And Marke 16.6 He is risen he is not here behold the place where they put him And Matth. 28.6 He is not here for he is risen as hee said come see the place where the Lord was laid And in this respect let vs call to minde that to the end there might bee no pretence of cauill against the resurrection of our Sauiour from the very place where hee was laide the holy Story assureth vs that the sepulchre in the which hee was laid was by Gods prouidence newly hewen out of the rocke and that neuer any had beene buried in it till our Sauiour was laid there Matth. 26.60 Iohn 19.41 Let this for the present suffice touching the place THe manner how our Sauiour Christ arose out of the graue is next to be examined Question How was that Answer The holy Story reporteth it thus While the vnbeleeuing and malitious Iewes little thinking that our Sauiour Christ should indeed rise againe the third day as he had said that he would and yet to put the matter out of question gathered togither set and charged a watch or garison of souldiers to keepe the sepulchre wherein the body of our Sauiour was buried lest his Disciples as they pretended should come by night and steale it away and say to the people he is risen froÌ„ the dead and lest as they further pretended to feare that by this meanes the last error should be worse then the first the Lord in this while euen early in the morning on the third day sent his holy Angell from heauen who caused a great earthquake and rowled away that great stone which was laid ouer the sepulchre and sate vpon it hauing a countenance like lightening and his rayment white as snow so that for feare of him the keepers were astonied and become as dead men so that as the holy Euangelist testifieth our Sauiour Christ did rise againe from the dead euen in this time according as he had said that he would Explication and proofe Such indeed was the maÌ„ner of the resurrection of our Sauiour as the Euangelist Matthew reporteth it chapt 27.62 c. to the end of the chapter and cha 28. verse 2.4 So that we may truly say that he rose againe in a diuine manner insomuch as hee rose by his owne diuine power and so declared himselfe mightily to be the Sonne of God according to that we reade Rom. 1.4 and Iohn 2.19 and 10.18 as we haue seene before Neither is it any thing against this that the raising vp of our Sauiour is attributed to the Father Acts. 2.24.30.33 and chap. 3.15 and 5.30.31 and 13.30.33.34.37 Rom. 8.11 Eph. 1.20 and 2.6 and 1. Pet. 1.21 this is not against it I say insomuch as there is but one Deitie both of the Father and the Sonne Question But if our Sauiour rose againe by his owne diuine power why then did not he himselfe rowle away the stone and amaze the souldiers with the brightnesse of his owne diuine glorie and maiestie and so take away all heart and courage from them as hee
it to the full he might the more clearely discerne how greatly hee was bound to glorifie God in that behalfe The which duty likewise all of vs ought to learne to performe better then we haue done both for our enioying of our bodily and naturall sight and also yea chiefly for the gift of that spirituall light of heauenly knowledge and vnderstanding which our Lord Iesus Christ hath bestowed vppon vs by his reuealing of himselfe in his most holie worde and Gospell vnto vs. But let vs come to the particulars concerning the appearance of our Sauiour to Mary Magdalen which was the first proofe whereby hee made it knowne that hee was risen againe from the dead as hath beene alreadie obserued In the first place therefore of this first appearance of our Sauiour hee did not as was answered forthwith make himselfe knowne vnto this Marie For so the text saith that though she hearing one to come behind her turned her selfe backe and looked vpon him yet she knewe not that it was Iesus Yea more then this the text sheweth further that albeit our Sauiour spake to this Mary vsing the same wordes which the holy Angel vttered saying Why weepest thou And againe Whom seekest thou The first words admonishing her to leaue weeping the other tending to put her in hope that shee should finde him whom she sought yet she did not for all this know our Sauiour But still her mind was carried in a longing after his dead body so strong is affection when it is once possessed with an errour Sir saith she if thou hast borne him hence tell me c. Whence we may iustly admonish our selues to take heed how we giue libertie to our affections without good reason or ground and direction from the word of God For if we doe so we shal easily fall into sorrow and in sorrow keepe no measure euen for that wee ought not to be any whit sorrie at all or contrariwise to be merrie and pleasant at that wherein there is no cause why wee should take the least pleasure or sport Yea without direction from the word of God wee shall vnder an opinion of religion and godly sorrowe fall through blinde deuotion into superstitious or needeles sorrowe we knowing in truth neither why nor wherefore as we vse to say But it may be demanded what the reasons were why Mary did not knowe our Sauiour Christ seeing we cannot thinke but his stature countenance and voice were answerable to that they were before we answer that the chiefe reason was that her eyes were withheld and restrained for a time by the diuine and retentiue power of our Sauiour himselfe that she could not knowe him like as it is saide afterward in expresse wordes concerning the two Disciples Luke 24.16 that their eyes were holden that they could not knowe him Secondly here it is manifest that our Sauiour appeared to Mary in another habit or kind of apparell then he had accustomed to weare so that he was induced to think that it was some Gardener that was to ouersee or dresse the garden who spake vnto her Thirdly it is to be considered that our Sauiour spake to her hitherto as it were a loofe in generall termes onely Woman why weepest thou c. These therefore may be the causes why Mary did not yet know our Sauiour though he was the man whom she sawe and heard to speake vnto her Now if any should further inquire in this place how our Sauiour rising naked out of the graue got that apparell wherein hee thus strangely appeared to Marie wee may well answere that it is a vaine question to be stood vpon considering the almightie power of him whose resurrection we now speak of who had all things both in heauen and in earth at his cōmandement could by his word create what pleased him in a moment and againe turne what hee would into nothing so soone as it should seeme good vnto him Finally if it be asked why our Sauiour would not at the first instant make himselfe knowne to Mary we may well conceiue that he tooke this course to the end he might affect her the more with the greatnes of the blessing which he vouchsafed her when afterward he should make himselfe known And that then it might worke the more deepe and assured impression in her heart But leauing these things we come now to the third point to wit how our Sauiour made himselfe known and that was as the text of the holy Scripture sheweth by his calling of her more familiarly by her proper name Mary And the same no doubt in such gracious and kind manner as he had vsed to doe before his death he therby shewing himself also to be that good shepheard who knoweth his owne sheepe and calleth them by name Iohn chap 10.3 Herevpon Mary though as it seemeth shee was minded to goe some other whither to see whether she her selfe could peraduenture spie out where the body of our Sauiour should be laide she turned backe againe And by this voice the spirit of our Sauiour no doubt inwardly inlightening and chearing her heauie heart she is incouraged to answer Rabboni that is to say as the Euangelist interpreteth Maister Whereby it is euident that now she was brought to the knowledge yea to the accknowledgement of him that before had spoken to her to be Christ both her and our Rabbie Maister and Teacher And hence also may wee well conceiue that it is no maruel though the ministerie of the word of our Sauiour Christ no more then the outward sound of his own voice to Mary can work no true knowledge and faith in him to saluation vnlesse it please him by his holy spirit most louingly and particularly to apply it to euery one of vs as it were by the calling of vs seuerally by our own proper names Verily no generall discourses with our selues in our owne mindes or with others in wandering conferences will doe it The word must be applied and imbraced in the secret and as it were closet of euery mans own heart and conscience And touching Mary that she vpon our Sauiour his particular naming of her not so much by his outward voice as internally by his holy spirit did know him to be hee the very same and no other it may appeare plainely by her behauiour toward him in that casting her selfe downe before him at his feete with a desire no doubt to kisse them with like affection to that whereof we read to haue beene as it is like in another like good and godly Mary Luke 7.38 and as we read to haue beene in those other women Mat 28.9 she giueth him that diuine reuerence and worship though with some weakenes which surely she would not haue yeelded to any other man Hence therefore it is that our Sauiour Christ as was answered in the fourth place taketh the occasion to instruct Mary and by her vs also how both she and we and all other ought to be affected toward
him That is to say not so as we should linger after his bodily presence but rather that we should be carefull to knowe and imbrace him spiritually and with the armes of our faith For seeing Mary Magdalene was to doe so while yet our Sauiour was vpon the earth and not ascended vp into heauen then much more ought wee now as well as all other euer since his ascension so to doe that wee may say in truth with the Apostle Paul in the 2. Epistle to the Cor chap 5. verse 16. Henceforth knowe we no man after the flesh yea though we had knowne Christ after the flesh yet now henceforth knowe we him no more to wit in any carnall or weake manner but according to his diuine grace and godly power c. in a more cleare measure So that they who at this day dote after a reall presence of the body of our Sauiour Christ either in Sacrament or other wise they doe shewe themselues to bee altogether farre otherwise minded then our Sauiour himselfe would haue them to be We are all of vs to lift vp our minds to him in the heauens whither he is long since ascended and not to looke to haue him bodily with vs on earth as he taught Mary Magdalene immediately after his resurrection in that he said vnto her as we see here Touch me not for I am not yet ascended to my Father c. Neuertheles we are herewithall to vnderstand that our Sauiour had a more particular intent in the same wordes namely to signifie thus much vnto Mary that she for her part should haue a further time of filling her minde with the comfort of his humane presence for a few dayes before he would ascend leaue this world And therefore that she should for the present without any further delay so much the more willingly leaue him now and hast with all speed to his Disciples to doe that message which it pleased him to send vnto them by her For so it followeth as we haue already seene Goe to my brethren saith our Sauiour to Mary and say vnto them I ascend vnto my Father and to youâ— Father and to my God and your God Now the message is the last thing to be considered concerning this first appearance of our Sauiour Wherein sundry most high points and the same also most sweet and comfortable to all true beleeuers are to be reuerendly weighed of vs. And first of all this message thus committed by our Sauiour to a woman though to bee deliuered in a priuate manner as it is a great honour to Mary and as a blessed fruit of her former godly care and reuerend regard toward our Sauiour as was said before so is it a gentle kind of reproofe vnto the negligence vnbeliefe of those most choise Disciples of our Sauiour to whom he sendeth her Secondly this message sent by Mary concerning the ascension of our Sauiour contaâ—neth in it a proofe of his resurrection which must needes goe before his ascension as well as it is a prediction and foreshewing of the ascension it selfe Thirdly this message sent by our Sauiour to his Disciples vnder the name of brethreâ— it declaâ—â—th the most deare and admirable loue of our Sauiour vnto them Wherein also is bewraied the like his affection in generall toward all the elect of God as wee may plainely perceiue by comparing that which we read Mat 12.48.49.50 Heb 2.11.12 with the words of this message For in those places our Sauiour extendeth the name of brethren to all the adopted children of God whosoeuer doe heare and keepe his word This is also an euident confirmation of that which the Euangelist Iohn hath written ch 13.1 that those whoÌ„ our Sauiour loueth he loueth to the end Yea that he loueth them so that nothing can alienate â—is loue from them For as we knowe great were the infirmities of his Disciples in their forsaking of him c. And therefore whereas our Sauiour doth most graciously passe by al their greaâ—est weaknesses and failings in good dutie though hee might haue taken iust occasion to haue vtterly reiected and forsaken them this sheweth vndoubtedly that his loue was most constantly and vnremoueably confirmed toward them Blessed be his most holy name therefore for euer and euer Amen Fourthly in that our Sauiour in the wordes of this most sweete message calleth God his Father and his God hee speaketh therein as hee is in our nature a mediator betwixt God and vs and thereby pointeth vs vpward to behold the supreame cause of all our happines and wel-fare And in that he calleth him the Father and God of his Disciples and so consequently the Father and God of all true beleeuers hee teacheth vs all with good assurance of faith to call God our Father and so sheweth what are the singular effects of his mediation on our behalfe euen our adoption reconciliation peace and saluation with all other blessed fruites and benefites whatsoeuer both the most tender and fatherly mercies and also the almightie power of God our heauenly Father either is able of himselfe or willing for his Sonne our Lord Iesus Câ—rists sake to bestow vpon vs. To this God therefore our heauenly Father together with his Sonne our Sauiour and the holy Ghost our Comforter be all eternal glorie and praise Amen Fiftly our Lord Iesus Christ in sending this his message so earnestly and with all expedition to the comforting of his Disciples who were at this time in great heauines as we reade Marke chap 16.10 he sheweth and professeth plainely thereby that he is exceedingly desirous that both they and euery true Disciple of his should both knowe and beleeue and also enioy and hold firmely this great prerogatiue that we are by his meanes the children of such a Father and the seruants of such a God as God our heauenly Father is Finally as the Disciples of our Sauiour to whom Mary was sent yea notwithstanding they were the Apostles elect of our Sauiour were to receiue this message gladly and thankefully euen from the mouth of a priuate woman so yea much rather ought we from the mouth of the poorest publike minister of the word of God receiue gladly and dutifully the same message in their preaching thereof and euery other point and Article of the whole ambassage of the Gospel of Christ and of God That which is furthermore to be considered concerning the comforts and fruites of the ascension of our Sauiour it shall by the grace of God be more fully laid open when we come to that Article Hetherto of the first appearance of our Sauiour Christ for the first proofe and confirmation of his most holy and blessed resurrection Now as touching the performance of this message deliuered by our Sauiour to Mary it is expressed by the Euangelist Iohn verse 18. of this 20. chap For saith he Mary Magdalene came and tould the Disciples that she had seene the Lord that he had spoken these things vnto her And
Iewe and Gentile and that not onely by his owne most holy ministerie but also by the ministerie of his seruants In the 53. cha he prophesieth of his sufferings euen as if he had seene them inflicted vpon him before his eyes And with the same hee doth most sweetly lay before vs and to the view of the eye of our faith what should be and so still are the mighty and effectuall fruites therof to our eternall comfort And in the same chapter he speaketh of the miracles which our Sauiour should work as the Euangelist Matthew doth interpret the meaning of the holy Ghost speaking by his seruant the Prophet ch 8. verses 16.17.18 The which thing also he doth before ch 35.5.6 And beside all this he doth in that 53. chap. foretell the buriall of our Sauiour as it is euident in the 9. verse of the chapter In the 55. ch verse 3. he prophesieth of his resurrection and therein of his preuailing against death to the end he might performe to his Church the fruit and blessing of Gods most gratious couenant The which he could not haue done if he had perished by death as this part of his prophesie is interpreted by the Apostle Paul Act. 13.34 And chap. 61. verse 8. c. Isaiah prophesieth againe of the preaching of our Sauiour and what shall be the singular fruit thereof The which his holy prophesie was performed in part as our Sauiour himselfe certifieth vs at such time as he preached at Nazareth Luk. 4.16 c. His prophesies are many more concerning our Sauiour as euery where is to be read in his booke of his prophesies euen as they haue beene of ancient time compiled and laid together that is euen from the time that it pleased God to publish them to his Church by his holy ministery in the daies of the raigne of Vzziah Iotham Ahas and Hezekiah Kings of Iudah But these shall suffice for our present purpose We haste to the rest The Prophet Ieremiah prophesieth likewise Ieremiah of what family our Sauiour Christ should take mans nature and of that iustification and saluation which should come by him ch 23.5.6 and ch 33.15 The Prophet Ezekiel prophesieth Ezekiel that the Kingdome shall be taken out of the hands of vsurpers and giuen to our Sauiour Christ as of right belonging to him chap. 21. verses 26 27. Moreouer all the visions of Ezekiel from the 40. ch to the end of the booke of his prophesies they are typicall adumbrations or shadowings forth of the excellencie of the kingdome and gouernment of our Sauiour Christ by an allegorical allusion to the Land Temple ceremonies Lawes Common-wealth c. of the Iewes The Prophet Daniel in the 9. ch ver 24. c. he foretelleth the death of our Sauiour yea the yeare of his death and the time of the yeare if we mark well that computation which the Angel of God numbred and deliuered vnto him Hosea prophesieth of the victory of our Sauiour ouer our last enemies death and the graue Hosea chapter 13 verse 14. Yea so that we in him shall likewise ouercome for euer 1. Cor. 15.54 c. Ioel. Ioel prophesieth of the extraordinarie gifts of the holy Ghost which God would giue to his Church immediatly after the ascension of our Sauiour vp into heauen ch 2.28 c. and Act. 2. verses 14.15.16.17 c. And Ioel againe chap. 3.16 c. Amos. Amos foretelleth the calling of the Gentiles as a fruit of the ascension of our Sauiour Christ and of the preaching of his Gospell chap. 9.11 and Act. 15. verses 15.16.17 Obadiah Obadiah likewise doth prophesie of the calling of the Gentiles and of the covniting and conioyning of them with the Iewes to be one Church vnto our Sauiour Christ verse 17. c. to the end Ionah Ionah was a propheticall type of the buriall and resurrection of our Sauiour in that he was three dayes and three nights in the belly of the Whale as our Sauiour himselfe sheweth Math. 12.39.40 and chap. 16.4 Micah Micah prophesieth of the place of our Sauiours birth and therewithall of his kingdome and of his eternall Dietie assuming vnto it the humane nature chap. 5.1.2 Nahum Nahum prophesieth that the Lord should returne with the excellencie of Iacob that is with our Sauiour Christ the Sonne of God on the behalfe of his Church against the Assirians as Iunius interpreteth posteriori Bib editione cha 2. verse 2. Habbakuk Habbakuk setteth down the excellent doctrine of our iustification by faith in Christ chap. 2.4 as the Apostle Paule doth interpret those words of the Prophet Rom. 1.17 and againe Gal. 3.11 and Heb. 10.38 The iust shall liue by faith Zephaniah Zephaniah prophesieth of the calling of the Gentiles and of the sanctifying gifts and graces of the Spirit which should be giuen them through the grace of our Sauiour Christ and by his Gospell to wit faith and repentance with forgiuenes of sinnes and euerlasting life Haggai How the Prophet Haggai prophesied of our Sauiour we haue partly seene before in that the second Temple should be made more glorious then the former by the comming of him being the Lord of glory into it and by his preaching in it c. Moreouer hee prophesieth of the mighty power of the Gospel in the conuersion of the Gentiles to God vnder these significant speeches of shaking the heauen and the earth And that the kingdome of our Sauiour shall ouerthrow all the kingdomes of the heathen chap. 2. verses 3.4.5.6.7 8. And verses 22.23 And all this vnder the name and person of Zerubbabel a Prince of Iudah one of the Ancestors of our Sauiour who was also by the appointment of God a type and figure of him Zechariah Zechariah in the first chap. of his holy Prophesie ver 8. c. he sheweth that in a vision our Sauiour Christ represented himselfe vnto him in the forme of a man and as an Angel of the Lord to whom other Angels doe serue for the helpe of the Church against the aduersaries thereof And in the same chap. he sheweth further that this chiefe Angel is a mediator vnto God for mercy in the behalfe of his Church In the 2. ch he telleth vs that he had another vision wherin this Angel informed him by another Angel that the Gentiles should be called to be one Church with the Iewes in the faith of the Gospel In the third chapter he saw in another vision the same Angell euen our Sauiour in the likenes of an Angell rebuking Sathan for hindering the peace and prosperitie of the Church And he sheweth also that hee vsed the ministerie of the other Angelles his seruaunts to further the prospâ—â—itie thereof Yea the Prophet sheweth that this Angell assured Iehoshua the high Priest The proofe of his resurrection by his first appearance all that should faithfully serue God in the ministery of his holy ordinances that the Lord would giue
setled decree constantly reâ—aine the naturall prâ—perties of it Yea since the glorifying of it as well as before so farre forth that it can be but in one place at once neither can pierce or moue iâ— selfe through any bodily substance but it must causâ— it to remoue or to sunder and diuide it selfe â—hat it may haue passage And therefore doth our Sauiour himselfe tell his Disciples that in respect of his bodily presence they should not haue him alwaies though by his diuine spirit and the graces â—hereof he would be present with them for their time and with all the faithfull Ministers of his Gospel from time to time to the end of the world And the Angel of God affirmeth plainely that touching his bodily presence the heauens must containe him euen from the tiâ—e of his ascending vp into heauen vntill his comming againe to iudge the world To this very end no doubt did our Sauiour at the first take and vnite the true humane nature to the diuine in one person that it might so remaine as touching the truth of it to the benefit and comfort of all the elect of mankinde for euer though euer since the resurrection it hath laide downe all the naturall infirmities and vilenes or dishonour of that condition which the sinne of man had brought vpon the same For these causes therefore we are not to esteeme the miracle of our Sauiour his comming in among his Disciples so sodainely euen at such a season as the doores were now shut in that is to say in the night time to consist in the deifying or spirituall alteration of his humane nature but in his diuine power wherby either at his immediate commâ—ndement the dores opened vnto him and shut againe without any noise or at the least â—he hearing of the companie was so restrained that they could not heare the same like as the eyes of the two Disciples were held before so that they could not know our Sauiour Or else he vsed the ministery of his Angel herevnto like as by an Angel he did afterwards open the doores of the prison to let out his Apostles and shut them againe no one of the keepers or watchmen once hearing the same Acts 5.17 18 19 c. and chap. 12.4 5 6 c. And thus is our Sauiour described generally to be such a one as openeth and shuâ—teth both hearing and seeing and vnderstanding and affection and all things by his most soueraigne and diuine authority according to his owne holy will and pleasure Reuel 3 7. This therefore is the true manner of the miraculous and strange appearance of our Sauiour altogether without any deposition of the naturall properties which doe concerne the nature and substance of a true bodie The which will yet further be manifest from the words and actions of our Sauiour himselfe in the time of this his appearing and abiding with his Disciples And therefore leauing it for a while wee come now in the fift place to the behauiour of our Sauiour both in word and deed in this time of his fift appearance And therewithall also to the effects thereof as was set downe in the last place For insomuch as these things are intermingled in the text we will accordingly speake of them as the text it selfe shall giue the occasion The speeches and actions of our Sauiour are sundry and so are the effects also in the hearts and senses of the Disciples as was said before and as by the grace of God we will consider in the particulars of them Question First of all therefore Which was the first speech of our Sauiour Answere The first speech of our Sauiour to his Disciples was this verse 36. Peace be vnto you Question True So we reade Luke 24.36 and Iohn chap. 20. verse 19. How are these words of our Sauiour to be vnderstood Are they onely to be taken as wordes of a common and ordinary salutation and nothing otherwise Answer Yes they are not onely words of louing and familiar salutation whereby our Sauiour wisheth the welfare of his Disciples but they containe in them the vertue of a commandement warrant of all spiritual peace prosperity to theÌ„ through faith in his name ExplicatioÌ„ proofe So they are to be vnderstood indeede euen in a sense farre exceeding the salutation of Dauid sent to Nabal by his messengers 1. Sam. 25.6 or that common holy salutation vsed among the people of God The Lord be with you or The Lord blesse you Ruth 2.4 Psal 129.8 They are to be vnderstood here like as our Sauiour spake them before his death when hee sent them forth to preach for a time in that cursory course of ministery which was a preparatiue to their great and generall Apostleship At what time hee directed them to pronounce peace to that house which should giue them any entertainement and promiseth that peace euen more then ordinary peace should rest vpon euery such one as should so receiue them Mat. 10.12.13 And that wee are to vnderstand the words of our Sauiour in such sense as was answered it will be furthermore euident vnto vs if we duly consider first who he was that maketh the promise euen the Prince of peace promised and giuen to the Church of God yea that Prince of peace the peace of whose gouernment shall increase and haue no end Isai 9. verses 6.7 And if we shall yet further consider what his promise and bequeathement as it were was to his Disciples a little before his death Iohn 14.17 Peace I leaue with you my peace I giue vnto you not as the world giueth I doe giue vnto you Let not your heart be troubled nor feare And if wee shall consider herewithall how it is said by the Apostle that hee came and preached peace both to Iew and Gentile Ephes 2.17 Likewise if we doe call to minde and consider that salutatorie prayer of the Apostles Grace mercy and peace from God the Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ the which as we know is vsuall in their holy Epistles Moreouer if wee weigh well with our selues that the birth of our Sauiour was as it were a chariot of peace sent from heauen downe to the earth as the Angells of heauen declare Luke chap. 2. verse 14. Finally if we shall consider that the kingdome of God is righteousnes and peace and ioy in the holy Ghost it will then euery way be manifest vnto vs that our Sauiour in saying to his Disciples Peace be vnto you doeth not after a common manner salute them or wish them outward and worldly prosperity or carnall rest and security in earthly pleasure but a most holy spirituall and heauenly peace For as touching carnall and worldly peace hee saith professedly on the contrary that hee came not to bring peace on the earth but rather a sword to arme all that be his against all peace in the pleasure of sinne Onely he pronounceth and assureth that peace of conscience which passeth all
vnderstand the words of remitting and retaining as they are here spoken of in respect of sinne Answere Sinne which is the transgression of the law of God as hath beene declared before is in the holy scriptures compared to debts the which in strict course of law euery debter standeth bound to satisfie his creditor for or else he forfaiteth the penalty of the obligation how great so euer it be To remit sinne therefore when it is referred to God it is of free grace and mercy to forgiue sinne as if it had neuer beene committed and therewithall to cancell the obligation that is to say to put away the guiltines and to stay the punishment duâ— to the forfaiture for euer On the contrary to retaine sinne is in iustice to hold the obstinate sinner guilty and to enforce the punishment due to the same by vertue of the obligation bearing full strength still to the vtter conuiction and ouerthrow of him by the iust sentence of the Iudge according to the tenure of the obligation howe great so euer the forfaiture be ExplicatioÌ„ This in deede is the meaning of these words of remitting and retaining of sinne which our Sauiour heere speaketh of as it is euident in that as was said sinne is in the holy Scriptures likened to a debt And that it is so the fift petition of the Lords prayer doeth plainly confirme Forgiue vs our debts for so is the Greeke word opheilemata as we also forgiue our debters Tois opheiletais emon Math. 6.12 and Luke 11.4 For euen wee doe forgiue euery one that is indebted to vs panti opheilonti emin Likewise in the parable of the forgiuing of the tenne thousand talents Math. 18.23 c. And in the parable of the two debters whose debts the Creditor forgaue to the one lesse to the other more Luke 7.40.41 c. These debts the Euangelist Math. calleth offences our trespasses immediatly after the Lords prayer chap. 6.14 15. paraptomata Such therefore is the most tender mercie of God our heauenly Father that hee doth most freely as touching our selues euen for our Lord Iesus Christ his sake pardon the sinnes of all that doe truly repent and beleeue the Gospell and setteth vs free both from the guiltines and also from the punishment of our sinnes both temporall and eternall like as a Creditor should free his debtor from his debt by cancelling the obligation as was touched before According to that Coloss 2.13.14 God hath quickned you together with Christ forgiuing you all your trespasses and putting out the handwriting of ordinances that was against vs which was contrarie vnto vs hee euen tooke it out of the way and fastned it vpon the Crosse c. Reade also Romanes 3.24 and chapter 3.4 and Isai 43.21.22.23.24.25 and Iob 34.31 In either of which places both Isai and Elihu doe make it a soueraigne prerogatiue belonging to God alone to take away sinnes and to say I haue pardoned I will not destroy On the contrary such is the perfect iustice of God against euery impenitent and obstinate sinner specially such as despise grace offered by the Gospell and be cruelly bent against their brâ—thren that hee will exact the vttermost farthing at the hands of all such as we read Math. 6.14.15 and ch 18.32.33.34.35 Read also Math. 25. ver 24. c. 30. And this also doth the Lord challenge as proper to himselfe in that he saith oftentimes Vengeance is mine and I will repay Rom. 12.19 Hetherto concerning the meaning of the words of remitting and retaining of sinne But now in the second place insomuch as both the forgiuenes of sinne and also the punishment of sinne belongeth properly to God and he is so minded as it is most meete that he will giue his glory to no other Isai 48.11 Question How may the remitting and the retaining of sinne be ascribed to any mortall man Answere That which our Sauiour Christ promiseth and assureth to his disciples in this behalfe is to be vnderstood only of a ministeriall seruice and not of any absolute power which he minded to giue vnto them ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It must needes be so For otherwise our Sauiour should displace himselfe and set them vpon his throne which for vs once to speake of think were most blasphemous and absurd Neither could it euer come into the thought of our Sauiour so to doe His meaning is therfore onely to assure them that while they shal according to his will and commandement either publikely preach to many or more particularly pronounce to any one whosoeuer hee be that truly repenteth remission of his sinnes whither it be at his first calling or vpon the renuing of his repentance after that he hath by some tentation fallen into any sinne and hath beene reproued censured yea though the occasion should require that he should be excoÌ„municated and cut off from the Church for the same that the sinnes of all such shal be forgiuen them according to the preaching of his Ministers and according to that most gratious promise which he hath made Ezech. 18.23.27.28.29.30.31.32 And 1. Ioh. 1.9 and ch 2.1.2 And on the contrary part the meaning of our Sauiour is that while his disciples executing their office of Apostleship shall according to his will and coÌ„mandement either publikely preach to many or more particularly vpon any speciall occasion pronounce the wrath of God and eternall condemnation against any impenitent and obstinate sinner in a iust course of disciplinarie proceeding censure that they shall accordingly perish and be damned for euer This is no other thing but that which our Sauiour had told the same his chiefe disciples of before this time though they did not then so clearely conceiue consider of it as we read Math. 16 ver 18.19 where our Sauiour spake thus concerning theÌ„ all as appeareth in this place of Iohn though by name to Peter then vpon that special occasion which was giuen by Peter our Sauiour there saying I say also vnto thee that thou art Peter and vpon this rocke Our Sauiour it may be pointing to himselfe as Ioh. 2.19 but assuredly meaning himselfe whoÌ„ Peter in the name of all the rest had professed to be the Christ the Sonne of the liuing God verse 16. I will build my Church saith our Sauiour and the gates of hell shall not ouercome it And I will giue vnto thee the keyes of the Kingdome of heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt binde vpon earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt loose vpon earth shall be loosed in heauen That is to say the effect shall certainly followe while Peter or any of all the rest as wee haue seene before shall either binde or vnloose open or shut the Kingdome of heauen in such sort as our Sauiour himselfe prescribeth For otherwise as our Sauiour speaketh of himself Reu 3.7 He alone hath the key of Dauid who openeth no man shutteth shutteth no maÌ„ openeth Hee reuerseth all vniust
labour all the night the morning also being well spent And in this prouision which was prepared we are to consider of our Sauiour both as of the baker or rather maker of the bread and as of the fisher of the fish that was now a broiling and as of the Cooke which kindled yea altogether made that fire wherewith they were broiled Yea we are to consider of him as being all in all the onely maister and maker of this feast Wherein all things were so admirable to the Disciples and so euident declarations of the diuine power of our Sauiour beside that knowledge which they had of his person that they wrought this effect in their hearts that as the Euangelist saith as it followeth in the 12. verse None of the Disciples durst aske him who art thou seeing they knewe that he was the Lord. Yea euen their Lord and maister indeed according to that his first speech wherein he called them by the name of his children or seruants as was declared before And thus we may easily see that there was no cause why they needed to aske our Sauiour who art thou Question But why doth the Euangelist say they durst not aske him Answer He giueth thereby to vnderstand that although there was some remnant of doubtings in their minds yet that their doubtings were now so weakened by the former appearances of our Sauiour and by his present diuine workes that they durst not for feare of the iust rebuke of our Sauiour giue place vnto them Explicatiō proofe And not without very iust cause For seeing their owne hearts reprooued them they might wel know that he that was greater then their hearts might by all right haue more sharply rebuked them And verily it ought to be a shame to euery Disciple and scholler of our Sauiour much more to those that are of the head forme as it were to be alwaies learning not to profit by the excellent instructions that are giuen vnto them Heb 5.12 It is very meet that faith enioying the meanes of increase should grow more more and not alwaies be a like infirme and weake We ought not to beare with such slouth in our selues much lesse may we thinke that the Lord will indure it and not reproue and chastice vs for it Such therefore was the cause of the Disciples feare Question Now what followeth in our text Answer Iesus then came saith Saint Iohn and took bread and gaue them and fishe likewise ver 13. Explicatiō The taking of bread which the Euangelist speaketh of and likewise of fish it is in such manner to be vnderstood as hath beene else where more particularly described to wit as being accompanied with thankes-giuing after the most holy manner constantly vsed by our Sauiour And so must the giuing both of the bread and of the fish also bee vnderstood not after the common custome of the housholder who alloweth to euery one of the family his portion but as from the author and giuer of all things euen from the God of heauen and earth like as if our Sauiour should haue said to his Disciples behold my deare children and seruants I giue yee a visible signe and plaine proofe that I am both able and also willing while yee shall performe a faithfull seruice vnto me to prepare and furnish you a table in the middest of your enemies wheresoeuer yee shall become euen as I did to Dauid my seruant as he acknowledgeth Psalm 23. The Lord is my shepheard I shall not want c. Thou doest prepare a table before mee in the fight of mine aduersaries c. Such no doubt is the meaning of our Sauiour by making his Disciples this extraordinarie banquet And it may iustly teach vs all this common and vniforme lesson that all whatsoeuer wee receiue either for foode or for any other reliefe of our fraile estate here in this life it commeth not originally from our owne industrie and labour or by any other meanes but from the good hand and blessing of God our Sauiour who pitieth vs and knoweth wherereof we stand in neede And therefore that we are to receiue all things as from his holy handes and to vse all the good blessings of God soberly and purely as becommeth his guests inuited by himselfe to be partakers of them c. Specially may the faithfull Ministers and preachers of the Gospell take their comfort from these declarations of the diuine care and prouidence of our Sauiour ouer his Disciples For out of all question he retaineth the same care all waies euer since he ascended into heauen which hee at this time expressed thus graciously while he was on the earth It is he that giueth bread to the hungry c. Hetherto of all the gracious speeches and actions together with the effectes of them such as were saide to be considered of vs in the time before dinner And as for that which the Euangelist saith verse 14. This was the third time that Iesus shewed himselfe c. wee haue shewed already how Saint Iohn is to be vnderstood and that it doth nothing hinder why we in our more particular account may not reckon it for the seauenth appearance c. Now let vs come to the speeches of our Sauiour such as hee vttered after dinner We may for orders sake reduce them to the number of foure They are all of them directed indeede particularly to Peter though not for his instruction and admonition alone The first speech hath sixe branches consisting first in three questions and secondly in a threefolde charge and direction following vpon a threefolde affirmatiue answere of Peter all of them tending to one ende and purpose which our Sauiour intended thereby and all almost in the very same wordes Let vs therefore first of all consider of this first speech of our Sauiour to Peter How doth the Euangelist report it Question Answer It followeth thus in the holy story 15.16.17 So when they had dined Iesus saide to Simon Peter Simon the sonne of Iona louest thou me more then these He saide vnto him yea Lord thou knowest that I loue thee Hee saide vnto him feede my lambes He saide vnto him againe the second time Simon the sonne of Iona louest thou me He saide vnto him yea Lord thou knowest that I loue thee He saide vnto him Feede my sheepe Hee said vnto him the third time Simon the sonne of Iona louest thou me Peter was sorie because hee said to him the third time louest thou me and hee saide vnto him Lord thou knowest all things thou knowest that I loue thee Explicatiō Iesus said vnto him Feede my sheepe This may well be reckoned for the first speech of our Sauiour after dinner though consisting of sundry branches seeing all of them as was saide are tending to one and the same ende and all as wee see repeated almost in the same wordes Whether we looke to the three questions of our Sauiour or to the three answers of Peter
God both in word and deede And chap 12.35.36 Yet a litle while is the light with you walke while ye haue the light lest darkenes come vpon you for he that walketh in darkenes knoweth not whether he goeth While ye haue the light beleeue in the light that ye may be the children of the light And Iohn 14.6 I am the way and the truth and the life No man commeth vnto the father but by me Thus by this generall metaphor of the light our Sauiour Christ which is the onely true sunne of righteousnes as the Prophet Malachie calleth him is both for doctrine in the most cleare reuelation thereof and for example of life in paterning out the same doctrine a most perfect load-starre for vs all to looke vnto And more particularly read Iohn 13.12.13.14.15.16 where after that our Sauiour had washed his Disciples feete he doth from his owne example teach them true loue and humilitie two speciall grounds of godlines And therefore he saith expressely I haue giuen you an example that ye should doe euen as I haue done to you Verily verily I say vnto you The seruant is not greater then his maister neither the Embassadour greater then he that sent him If yee knowe these things happie are yee if yee doe them And chap 15.9 10.11.12 As the Father hath loued me so haue I loued you continue ye in my loue If ye shal keepe my commandements ye shall abide in my loue as I haue kept my Fathers commandements and abide in his loue These things haue I spoken vnto you that my ioy might remaine in you and that your ioy might be full This is my commandement that ye loue one an other as I haue loued you But it must in no wise be neglected that as you answer our Sauiour must be imitated and followed onely according to the duties of our seuerall places and callings wherein God hath placed vs and in the common duties of Christianitie wherein our Sauiour hath gone before vs in most perfect care and conscience of obedience to euery commandement of the lawe of God For otherwise the calling of our Sauiour Christ in that he was annointed to be the redeemer iustifier sanctifier and euerlasting Sauiour of the Church of God it was so peculiar and proper vnto him that no creature neither angel or man can followe him in one steppe thereof God hath made him alone to be wisedome righteousnes holines and redemption vnto vs 1. Cor 1.30 Neither is there any other name either in heauen or in earth whereby we may be saued Act 4.12 In this respect he alone both might and could by his diuine power worke the workes of God And although the Apostles whom he ordained to be the most immediate and neare followers of him in the ministration of his diuine workes yea so as our Sauiour promised that they should doe greater workes then he did Iohn 14.12 yet they did them not in their owne name or by their owne power as they doe confesse Act 3.12.16 but onely as the instruments and seruants of Christ appointed by himselfe and enabled by the power of faith therevnto For as touching those that without the calling of our Sauiour presumed to attempt such miraculous workes as they wrought they found by miserable experience how vaine their attempt was as we reade Act 19.13.14.15.16 To the end therefore we may be true imitators of our Sauiour Christ euery one of vs and principally the ministers of the word and Gospell of Christ must look diligently to the duties of their seueral callings that so they in their places may shine as lights to the rest and that all Christians after their example may walke as children of the light euery one following other so farre as any doe folloâ—e our Sauiour Christ according to that of the holy Apostle alledged a while since Be ye followers of me as I am of Christ The reason thereof is for that though there be many examples of godlines recorded in the holy Scriptures and many also to be seene in the Church of God from time to time yet there be very few nay rather none at all wherein there be not some great sinnes and blemishes in their liues wherein they ought to be shunned and not followed And therefore we are alwaies to haue a principall regard to the example of all examples euen our Lord Iesus Christ who alone as was noted in the beginning is the onely cleare perfect light both for doctrine and life through the whole course thereof in euery age and condition of the same both publikely and priuatly vnder his parents and otherwise as hath beene declared before Now secondly as touching our imitating and following of our Sauiour Christ in the patient and meeke induring of the crosse that is of euery kind of affliction while we walke in his holy waies though not to such endes as our Sauiour suffered in that he was a mediator betwixt God and vs to make satisfaction for our sins c. yet to declare the truth both of our obedieÌ„ce to God also of our loue to our Sauiour his Church we read first the instruction and incouragement of our Sa himself herevnto Mat 11.28.29 Come vnto me all ye that are weary laden and I wil ease you Take my yoak on you and learne of me in that I am meeke and lowly in heart to wit in bearing affliction from the hand of God and ye shall find rest vnto your soules For my yoake is easie and my burden is light to wit that measure of affliction which God will lay vpon you while ye humble your selues vnto him through faith in my name it shall not bee aboue that strength which he wil giue you And Ioh 15.18 c. If the world hate you ye know it hated me before you c. The seruant is not greater then his maister c Read the place mark the sundry notable reasons which our Sauiour alledgeth to harten and incourage vs ro indure afflictions for his sake as hath bin heretofore declared vnto you from the same words of our Sauiour Call to mind also that which was rehearsed before concerning their vnworthines to haue any part in Christ whosoeuer loue him not more then their outward peace or worldly wealth or very naturall life it selfe And that wee are to followe our Sauiour Christ in his sufferings on the behalfe of his Church for that loue we beare to the brethren in desire of confirming them in the faith of the truth euen by our sufferings for it and that euen to the death if need should so require Read Philip 2.17.18 Yea saith the Apostle Paul and though I be offered vp vpon the sacrifice and seruice of your faith I am glad and reioyce with you all For the same cause also be ye glad and reioyce with me And Collos 1.24 Now reioyce I in my sufferings for you and fulfill the rest of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh for his
they Maister Caluin vpon these wordes of the holy Euangelist S. Iohn Non tantum inquit numerus operum Christi considerandus est sed pondus quoque magnitudinem expendere conuenit Diuina illic Christi Maiestas qua sua infinitate non modò sensus hominum sed coelum terram vt ita loquar exhaurit suum illic fulgorem mirabiliter proferebat In eum si Euangelista oculos conijciens attonitus exclamat iustaÌ„ narrationem ne a toto quideÌ„ mundo capi posse quis miretur That is not onely saith he are we to consider the number of the workes of Christ but it is meet that we doe therwithal ponder the weight greatnes of them The diuine Maiesty of Christ which draweth not onely al the vnderstanding that is in man but euen heauen earth dry if I may so speak did in marueilous manner cast forth the brightnes of it self in them Now therfore who may thinke it strange that the Euangelist casting his eyes vpon it to wit vpon that brightnes should breake forth as one astonished and say that the whole world could not be capable of a full Narration Finally though we doe admit that the Euang. should more barely and simply vse an Hyperbolicall or excessiue speech according to that figure or trope which is in vse in the coÌ„mon speech of men The proofe of his resurrection by his eighth appearance as when we note a very great number by the word infinite or the whole by the greatest part of a thing yet as the same most learned and godly interpreter saith Minime reprehendendus est si trita recepta figura ad commendandum operum Christi excellâ—nti 〈◊〉 vtitur Scimus enim vt se ad communem loquendi modum accomodes Deus râ—ditatiâ— nostrae causa imo interdum quodammodo baâ—bâ—tiat The Euangelist saiâ—h M. Caluin is not to be found fault with though be die vse a common receiued figure to commend the excellencie of the works of Christ. For we know that it is the manner of God in respect of our rudenes to frame himselfe to speake after the common vse yea sometimes to speak after a sort vnperfectly as Nurses vse to speake to young children But of this enough though as I trust not too much least any should stut and stumble too much about this speech of the Euangelist the which is sufficiently cleared by as expedite and plaine a pronunciation of the seruants of God as may in this case be required Now hauing finished the testimonies of the Euangelist Iohn wee proceede to some other appearances of our Sauiour recorded by other Euangelists and by the Apostle Paule and that with the good leaue and liking of this Euangelist as was touched before in that hee acknowledgeth that there were more things done yea and spoken also then he hath reported and that some of the same are set downe with like faithfulnes by such as God had sanctified and appointed thereunto THe eighth appearance of our Sauiour is next where is that recorded vnto vs Question Answer 16. Then saith the Euangelist Matthew chap. 28. verse 16. c. The eleuen disciples went into Galile into a mountaine where Iesus had appointed them 17. And when they saw him they worshipped him but some doubted 18. And Iesus came and spake vnto them saying All power is giuen vnto me both in heauen and in earth 19. Goe therefore and teach all nations baptizing them into the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holy Ghost 20. Teaching them to obserue all things whatsoeuer I haue commanded you and lo I am with you alway vntill the end of the world Amen ExplicatioÌ„ This wee haue reckoned for the eight appearance and so it is very like to haue beene so farre as we can perceiue In the which appearance our Sauiour vsed some further speech to his disciples more then that which the Euangelist Matthew expresseth as we read in the Euangelist Marke chap. 16. ver 15.16.17.18 Let vs heare his words also and so consider of them both Which therfore were the words of our Sauiour as he reporteth them in some points more fully Question then S. Matthew Answer 15. And he said vnto them saith S. Marke Goe ye into all the world and preach the Gospell to euery creature 16. He that shall beleeue and be baptized shall be saued but he that will not beleeue shall be damned 17. And these tokens shall followe them that beleeue In my name they shall cast out diuels and shall speake with new tongues 18. And they shall take away serpents and if they shall drinke any deadly thing it shall not hurt them they shall lay their hands on the sicke and they shall recouer ExplicatioÌ„ Thus then it is plaine that the Euangelist Mark is in some part of his report more full then the Euangelist Matthew But seeing both were guided by one and the same spirit of truth let vs consider the texts of them both euen as if they were but one Question In what order may we doe this Answer First the persons to whom our Sauiour appeared are noted Secondly the place where he appeared vnto them Thirdly how they were affected and what they did vpon the sight of him appearing vnto them Fourthly the speech which our Sauiour vsed to them is recorded and set downe Explication The Persons to whoÌ„ our Sa appeared at this time were the eleuen whom he had chosen to be his Apostles to preach the Gospell to all Nations after his ascension vp into heauen The which is the rather to be obserued because the speech of our Sauiour following could agree to none other but vnto them Heere also it is not impertinent to call to minde that insomuch as Thomas was at this time with the rest when our Sauiour renueth and confirmeth his Apostolike Commission vnto them that hee is authorised as well as any of the rest to be an Apostle of our Lord Iesus Christ though hee was absent at that appearance wherein our Sauiour first shewed himselfe to all the rest of the eleuen The place where our Sauiour appeared at this time is no more particularly expressed then thus that it was in Galile on such a mountaine as our Sauiour had himselfe appointed them It may be it was the mount Tabor on the which also it is thought that hee was transfigured and that therefore it is called of Peter the holy mount 2. Epist 1.18 But because it is not expressed by the Euangelist what mountaine it was it is not meete that wee should be curious in desire to knowe what mountaine it was The appointment of our Sauiour which the Euangelist Matthew mentioneth is the same as it is most like which he had spoken of before chap. 26.32 where hee reporteth that our Sauiour told his disciples that he would goe before them into Galile after that he should be risen againe Of the which also the Euangelist testifieth againe in the 7.
verse of this 28. chapter that the Angell tolde the women that our Sauiour did so as he had promised and willed them to tell the Disciples that if they would goe into Galile there they should see him And Marke 16.7 Neuerthelesse the neglect of the disciples to doe hetherto as the Angell had insinuated vnto them by the message of the women may sufficiently argue that our Sauiour reuiued this his appointment before they went But of this negligence of the disciples we haue spoken before Heere onely let vs furthermore obserue the constancie of our Sauiour in performing this mercy to the disciples which he had promised though they had deserued by their negligence not to haue seene our Sauiour in Galile at all or any where else Now thirdly how the Disciples were affected at the appearance of our Sauiour vpon the mountaine the Euangelist giueth vs plainely to vnderstand in that he saith that they worshipped him to wit with religious and diuine adoration and worship and not in a ciuill manner For this effect sheweth that they were religiously affected in beholding and considering that his diuine maiestie and glory wherein hee shewed himselfe vnto them But how then is it saide that some of them doubted This cannot agree with religious worship which must be done in faith or else it cannot be pleasing to God It may be answered to this that howsoeuer some of them doubted at the first whether it were hee or no while hee was further off yet vpon his approching they recouering themselues got victorie against their doubting and worshipped him with the rest all of them being verily perswaded that it was he And heerein it may also be iustly very profitable vnto vs to weigh well with our selues how deepely doubtfulnes and distrust is rooted in our nature in that it is so apt to returne after many former victories as it did heere to some of these Disciples For that infirmitie which was in them concerning the resurrection of our Sauiour and the discerning of his Person is daily to bee found in vs concerning the same and other matters of faith recorded in the holy Scriptures euen so often as wee come to any serious examination whether we doe truly and in deede beleeue them or no. But let vs come to that which you rehearsed in the fourth place that is to the speech of our Sauiour which hee vsed to his Disciples in this his eighth appearance Question In what order are wee to dispose of it so as wee may most commodiously contriue the words of both the Euangelists as it were into one text Answer In the Euangelist Matthew we are to consider First that our Sauiour minding to renue and to make more plaine his Apostolicall charge and commission to his Disciples vseth certaine words in way of preface both to declare his most iust and princely authoritie which he had to lay the same vpon them and also for the animating and incouraging of them to submit themselues to the willing vndertaking and performance of it in comfortable hope of all good and blessed successe from him Secondly we are to consider that he describeth and prescribeth vnto them what their charge and commission was in the seuerall parts thereof Thirdly that hee promiseth them that while they should discharge their dutie faithfully he would be present and assistant vnto them yea so as he extendeth this his promise inclusiuely to all faithfull Ministers of his holy word and Gospell to the end of the world And in the Euangelist Marke our Sauiour doth expresse after what manner he will be present and assistant First more generally both with them and all faithfull Ministers to make their ministerie effectuall to the saluation of all true beleeuers Secondly and that more particularly with the Apostles themselues in some speciall manner for their time not onely to saluation but also to the bestowing of sondrie extraordinarie gifts for the effecting of many strange things to the honour of their ministery and to the confusion of the aduersaries of his Gospell Explicatiō In this order wee may in deede commodiously consider of this most holie speech of our Sauiour which he vsed in the time of this eighth appearance Let vs therefore stay a while vpon it from point to point And first concerning these words which our Sauiour vsed in way of preface All power or as the word signifieth All authoritie or preeminence is giuen vnto me both in heauen and in earth they doe manifestly declare that hee had full authority to put his Apostles into that Commission and charge which hee minded to lay vpon them yea which hee had alreadie committed vnto them though the time of the execution of it was not yet come And in as much as their office concerned not onely the procuring of the peace and welfare of the soules of all that should submit themselues to their ministerie heere on earth but also the procuring of their eternall saluation in the heauens And contrariwise seeing their ministerie tended to the conuiction and condemnation of all vnbeleeuers and such as should rebell against the doctrine of the Gospell according to that which our Sauiour had before his death saide to them vnder the name of Peter I will giue vnto thee the Keyes of the Kingdome of heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt binde on earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heauen Matthew 16.19 and according to that hee had saide expresly to them all both before his death chap. 18.18 and Iohn 20.23 after that hee was risen from the dead Whosoeuers sinnes ye remit they are remitted vnto them and whosoeuers sinnes ye retaine they are retained Heereupon I say our Sauiour doth to singular purpose certifie his Disciples that all power both in heauen and earth belonged vnto him according to that hee had tolde them diuers times before his death Matthew chapter 11.27 All thinges are giuen mee of my Father And Iohn 3.35 The Father loueth the Sonne and hath giuen all things into his hand And chapter 17.2 in his prayer Thou hast giuen him power ouer all flesh that he should giue eternall life to all them that thou hast giuen him And the rather also hee doth so nowe because hee knoweth that his Apostles should meete with the resistance of all kinde of power heere on earth opposing it selfe euen against his heauenly ordinances both earthlie power of vvicked men and spirituall power of the diuell that Prince which ruleth in the aire Eph. 2.1 and chapter 6.12 such as are there called principalities and powers and spirituall wickednes in high places or in heauenly matters entois epouraniois Our Sauiour therefore intending in these words to authorise his Gospell and the ministerie thereof he taketh the like course which the Lord taketh yea which he himselfe in that he is one God with the Father did take at the publishing and authorising of the Lawe before which were vttered the like words of
preface to the like end I am the Lord thy God c. But this being so heere a question ariseth why our Sauiour should say All power is giuen me and not rather All power in heauen and earth is mine Question What is to be said for the answer of this Answer In these words our Sauiour doth not speake of himselfe in respect of his Godhead simplie considered but as he is a mediator betwixt God and man and so not onely God but also man Whence it is that although in respect of his Deitie wherein he is equall to God hee might haue said All power is mine properly and without gift yet in regard of his humanitie wherein he is inferiour he did choose rather to speake thus All power is giuen vnto me that is to say from the Father Explication and proofe So indeede is our Sauiour to be vnderstoode Neuerthelesse as the power of our Sauiour is hereby nothing contracted seeing he that is man is also God and therefore must of necessity in that respect haue a diuine that is a most soueraigne power or authority preeminence dignity as the word exousia signifieth so the comfort of these words whereby the Gospell and ministerie thereof is authorised is nothing the lesse to vs but rather much greater hereby According as our Sauiour for the same cause doth stand vpon it emphatically as we may say and in way of singular amplification as we read Iohn 5.26.27 As the Father hath life in himselfe so likewise hath he giuen to the sonne to haue life in himselfe And he hath giuen him power also to execute iudgement in that he is the sonne of man The same amplification doth the Apostle Paule verse Act. 17.31 God hath appointed a day in the which he will iudge the world in righteousnes by that man whom he hath appointed whereof he hath giuen assurance to all men in that he hath raised him from the dead And Philip. 2.7 He made himselfe of no reputation and tooke on him the forme of a seruant and was made like vnto men c. Wherefore God hath also highly exalted him and giuen him a name aboue euery name That at the name of Iesus euery knee should bowe c. Thus hath God exalted him euen for that he humbled himselfe to be man c. Read also 1. Tim. 2.1 There is one God and one Mediatour betwixt God and man which is the man Christ Iesus who gaue himselfe a ransome for all men c. And Heb. 2.9.10 c. 16.17.18 And all according to the Prophesie of Daniel chap. 7.13.14 As I beheld in visions by right behold one like the sonne of man came in the cloudes of heauen and approached to the ancient of dayes and they brought him before him and hee gaue him dominion and honour and a Kingdome that all people and nations and languages should serue him his dominion is an euerlasting dominion c. This therefore might and no doubt did notably serue to animate and incourage the Apostles to receiue their power and authoritie from our Sauiour euen in that he was man and had receiued it of the Father that hee should impart and communicate it vnto them according to that he had said before Iohn 20.21 As my Father hath sent me so send I you This also may iustly be comfortable to all faithfull Ministers of the Gospell to the end of the world as we shall see good ground for it afterward in another part of this holy speech of our Sauiour And the rather because he that giueth this commission and charge euen the man Christ hee is the King of Kings Reuel chap. 19 16. c. Now for the present let vs come to the second part of our Sauiours speech wherein as was answered our Sauiour doth both describe and also prescribe vnto the Apostles their commission and charge as well touching the largenes of the places wherein they were to put it in execution as the limites and boundes of the principall duties thereof Qu. First therefore How large was their commission in respect of the places and precincts of their iurisdiction if we may so speake Ans The places and as we may say precincts of their commission and charge were as large as the compasse of the whole word Expli It is true So our Sauiour doth measure it forth vnto them as was figured by the Angel in Ezekiel chap. 40 c. in that he saith Goe therefore and teach all Nations Matth. 28.19 and Mark 16.15 Goe yee into all the world and preach the Gospel to euery creature to wit to euery creature that hath vnderstanding and is fit to heare the Gospel preached whether Iew or of any other Nations vnder heauen And herein beside some other circumstances as hath beene alreadie obserued the commission of the Apostles differed from all other Ministers of the word whether Prophets or Euangelists or Pastors and Teachers This therefore is worthily inferred vpon the former vniuersall power of our Sauiour in that after hee had said All power is giuen vnto me c. he addeth therevpon Goe therefore into all Nations c. As though our Sauiour should say I will be with you and stand by you and beare you out and prouide for you and blesse you in all places whethersoeuer yee shall goe seeing I am giuen for a light of the Gentiles to be the saluation of God to the end of the earth that is through all the world Isai 49.6 c. Psal 2.8 Such was the largenes of the Apostles commission Question Now how were their duties limited and bounded Answere They were all comprehended in these two Teaching and Baptizing which are the principall among the rest Explicatiō So indeede it is euident by the expresse words of our Sauiour First in that he saith Goe ye and teach c. Secondly in that hee saith further Baptizing them c. Touching either of these duties there are diuers things to be obserued Question Which are they Answer First concerning teaching our Sauiour sheweth both what doctrine is to be taught and also in what manner and to what end Secondly concerning Baptizing wee are likewise from the words of our Sauiour to consider what the thing it selfe to wit Baptisme is and in what forme or manner it is to be administred and to what purpose Let vs therefore consider a little of these things Question And first what doctrine is that which our Sauiour commanded his Apostles to teach And in what manner would he haue it taught Answer The Euangelist Marke sheweth that our Sauiour expressed part of his minde in this behalfe in other words then saint Matthew mentioneth saying Preach the Gospel But he maketh a further supply in Matthew in that he addeth these words Teaching whatsoeuer I haue commanded In these words indeede our Sauiour sheweth plainely what his minde was in either respects Explicatiō For by the word Gospel it is euident that hee would haue the glad tidings
of saluation knowne and assured to all that would by faith imbrace and acknowledge him to bee their Sauiour and that euen of the meere grace and fauour of God through him how worthie soeuer they bee in themselues of eternall death and condemnation In which respect the Gospel is called the word of reconciliation 2. Cor. chap. 5. verses 18 19 20 21. Not that our Sauiour would not haue the Law and the morall duties thereof preached for hee himselfe commandeth that euery man bee carefull to obey them but hee sheweth what that is which his Apostles and so all other the Ministers and Preachers of his holie word should principally intende And yet as touching the Lawe it appeareth thereby that though hee came not as hee himselfe professeth to destroy or vtterly to dissolue and loosen the authoritie of it catalusai but rather to establish it as it is a rule of righteousnesse and obedience to GOD yet he would not haue it preached otherwise then as being to the benefite of all true beleeuers fulfilled in him so by him who is the end and fulfilling of the Law in that the righteousnesse thereof is performed the curse is remoued and all transgression and guiltinesse of sinne is perfitly satisfied for touching all such as haue truly repented and haue vnfeined care to serue God in the obedience of it though they cannot fulfill it but in many things though to their godly griefe doe sinne against it as elsewhere hath beene more fully declared and as we may reade testified and confirmed Matth. 5 17. And Rom. 3.31 and chap. 10.4 and Gal. 3.24 and 1. Tim. 1.5 6 7 8 9 10. Now as touching the manner of teaching the Gospel which our Sauiour requireth that is contained in the word Preach the which according to the vse of the Greeke word cerusso or cerutto and more nearely from the Latine word Praeco which properly signifieth a Crier which vttereth things with a lowd voyce whether proclamations of lawes and edicts of Princes or of things set forth to common sale It is metaphorically or in a borrowed sense applied in the holy Scripture to signifie an earnest and zealous and audible publishing of the gratious message and counsell of God touching the saluation of his people according to that Isai 40.4 where Iohn the Baptist a most earnest and zealous Preacher is prophecyed of vnder the name of a Crier in the wildernesse And chap. 58.1 the Lord commandeth his holy Prophet to crie alowd And Ionah chap. 1.2 Goe to Niniueh and crie against it c. And againe chap. 3.2 Crie out that outcry that is preach the preaching which I bid thee The which open and earnest publishing our Sauiour expresseth elsewhere when he saith What I tell you in darknesse that speake ye in light and what ye heare in the eare that preach you on the houses Matth. 10.27 And furthermore what is meant by preaching wee may more fully vnderstand by that which the Apostle of our Sauiour Christ Saint Paul writeth 2. Tim. 4.2 Preach the word saith he be instant in season and out of season improue rebuke exhort with all long suffering and doctrine Preach the word saith the Apostle And because it might be demanded But what meane you by preaching He addeth improue rebuke exhort c. as though he should say This is preaching when the word of God and holie Scriptures are so interpreted that the truth is opened by collection of doctrine errour in iudgement is conuinced wickednesse of life is reproued slouthfulnesse to good duties is by exhortation chased away as much as may bee by the wise ministerie of the Preacher c. For to these ends are the holy Scriptures giuen of God to his church and put into the handes of his faithfull Ministers as the same Apostle teacheth in the same his Epistle in the end of the chapter immediately going before And all this must be done not in curious affected eloquence after the manner of Heathen Orators neither in affected obscuritie vnder a colour of profound learning as some of the heathen Philosophers haue done but in as much plainnes and simplicitie as may both best sute and answer the grauitie of the holy Scriptures and also be most fit for the edification of those that be the most weake and simple of the whole auditorie and congregation according to the example and instruction of the same excellent Apostle 1. Cor. 2.1 2 3 4 c. But of all that belongeth to the right manner of Teaching time will not serue vs to speake now Such as vpon this occasion desire to consider of this matter further may haue recourse to that which is set downe in the beginning of the former part of our Treasurie Onely let vs here obserue this one thing more concerning Preaching that this is the gratious meanes which the mightie Prince our Sauiour vseth to subdue his people by and that he differeth herein from all the Tyrants of the world who subdue people by fire and sword euen as much as heauen is distant from the earth For they destroy life before they teach the right vse of it or shew the way to a better c. The last point which wee are for the present to consider of is the end of Teaching the which as our Sauiour giueth to vnderstand in the words of his commission to his Apostles is obedience not in this or that instruction onely with neglect of any of the rest but in all things so farre forth as our Sauiour requireth of euery one both generally touching the common duties of christianitie and particularly touching the duties of euery man in respect of his seuerall estate condition and calling Qu. In what words doth our Sauiour expresse thus much An. Teaching them saith our Sauiour to obserue all things whatsoeuer I haue commanded you Explicatiō Our Sauiour meaneth whatsoeuer he had commanded them to teach euerie man what belongeth vnto him in such respects as were euen now mentioned According to that which the Apostle Paul writeth concerning himselfe and the rest in testimonie of their obedience to the commandement of our Sauiour Col. 1.28.19 We preach Christ the hope of glorie admonishing euery man and teaching euery man in all wisedome that we may present euery man perfect in Christ Iesus wherevnto I also labour and striue according to his working which worketh in mee mightily And 1. Thessal 4.1 2. And furthermore we beseech you brethren and exhort you in the Lord Iesus that you increase more and more as you haue receiued of vs how you ought to walke and please God For yee know what commandements we gaue you by the Lord Iesus And 1. Cor. 11.23 concerning the supper of the Lord I haue receiued of the Lord saith the same Apostle that which I haue deliuered vnto you And the Apostle Peter 2. Epistle chap. 3.1 2. This second Epistle I now write vnto you beloued wherewith I stirre vp and warne your pure mindes to call to remembrance the
the name of the Father we must shew our selues obedient children yea so as we must rather then disobey him make account of none else to be our Father as our Sauiour hath taught vs. Matth. 23. Neither must we by any meanes grieue the holy Ghost by giuing place to wicked lusts and affections c. because wee are baptized into his name as was by you well acknowledged in the answer Question But it may be obiected that we doe not vsually read the outward forme of administring this sacrament expressed in this phrase of baptizing into the name of Father but in the name of the Father c. What may we say for answer to this Answer The diâ—ference of these two speeches is onely in words and not in the vnderstanding and sence as I haue beene taught ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe So it is indeede For they are vsed in the holy Scriptures indifferently sometimes in the name en to onomati as Act. 2.38 and chap. 10.48 though most often indeede into the name eis to onoma as in these wordes in the Euangelist Matth. and Acts 8.16 and chap. 19.3 4 5. and in diuers other places alreadie alledged and sometimes epi to onomati So that though we say in the name thaâ— is by the power and authority as this word name doeth often signifie 1. Cor. 1.10 and as it is interpreted Act. 4.7 By what power or in what name haue ye done this yet this power and authoritie must be vnderstood of baptizing into the name that is to the faith and profession of the same name and to all holy obedience to him that beareth the same name as hath alreadie bin declared And herevnto euery one that is baptized standeth bound vnlesse he will be a couenant breaker in the highest degree not only with men that is with the Church of God in whose sight he hath giuen his faith but also euen with the Maiesty of God himselfe whose couenant it is Quemadmodum gratiam suam Deus hoc sigillo nobis confirmat ita quicunque se ad Baptismum offerunt vicissim quasi data syngrapha obstringunt suam fidem Calu. Matth. 28.19 Harmon That is like as God doth by this seale assure vs of his grace and fauour so doe all that offer themselues to be baptized binde themselues as it were by a bill of their hand to be faithfull vnto him And another To be baptized into the name of any saith hee is to be consecrated to be a worshipper of him to professe him to be his Lord and to addict himselfe wholy to his seruice It is Piscators obseruation vpon these words of Saint Matthew chap. 28.19 That which hath beene said concerning the administration of the sacrament of Baptisme that it is one principall part of the Apostolike commission is in like manner to be affirmed concerning the other sacrament of the Lords Supper the commandement whereof our Sauiour had giuen his Disciples before at the first institution of it And so as was alledged not long since the Apostle Paul saith concerning it 1. Cor. 11.23 That he had receiued of the Lord that which he did in that behalfe deliuer vnto them But the more full declaration of the doctrine of the holy sacraments of our Lord Iesus Christ doth belong to another part of Catechisme in a Treatise set apart for that purpose to the which we are to referre our selues Onely that which remaineth to be obserued in this place is this that our Sauiour as we see lincketh the administration of the word and sacraments together in one ministerie and commendeth and commandeth both of them to one the same Ministers of his Neither are they faithfull Preachers which teach any thing which our Sauiour hath not commanded Of whom also he requireth very straitly that they be faithfull and obedient to him in them both as the same commission plainly sheweth Hetherto of the second branch of the speech of our Sauiour Christ as it is recorded by St. Matthew wherein as was answered before and now hath beene further declared hee hath giuen his Apostles their charge and commission shortly to be put in execution by them The third branch followeth in the same Euangelist which containeth that gratious promise which our Sauiour made to his Apostles touching his diuine presence assistance while they should faithfully discharge their duties But because this was the conclusion of the whole speech of our Sauiour and doth coÌ„cerne all other faithful Ministers of the Gospel to the end of the world and for that the Euangelist Marke reporteth some other words which our Sauiour vttered at this time we wil therefore here take theÌ„ in before we come to speak of those words which may wel be our coÌ„clusioÌ„ of the whole And yet so as that which followeth in St. Marke may well shew further the maner of our Sauiours presence in the ministery of his Apostles by the effects which should follow the same as was answered before Let vs therefore consider of those effects The which seeing as it was answered in the beginning of this eight appearance they were either generall concerning all or more speciall concerning some Let vs in the first place consider of those that are more generall Question Which are they And in what words doth our Sauiour speake of them Answere He that shall beleeue and be baptized saith our Sauiour shall be saued but he that wil not beleeue shall be damned ExplicatioÌ„ The effects as we may see are as generall as may be For they shew vs what shall be the estate condition of all to whom the Gospel is at any time preached coÌ„prehending all vnder two branches to wit that they either beleeuing the Gospel preached vnto them shall be saued or not beleeuing shall be damned There is no third estate or codition as our Sauiour expresly determineth so that all shall come to a verie short and round reckoning And that most certainely and as verily as our Sauiour who is truth it selfe is most true in euerie word that euer he spake yea so true that though heauen earth perish yet no word that euer he spake shall faile but shall haue their full and perfect effect Then the which effects saluation or damnation what may be more graue and weighty And this we cannot but acknowledge if we will consider earnestly with our selues but a little while what the nature is both of that saluation and also of that damnation which our Sauiour speaketh of insomuch as both of them being eternall and that as well of soule as of body The one that is saluation noteth a most happy blessed and glorious estate replenished with all heauenly ioy and comfort The other that is damnation noteth a cleane contrary estate in the most extreame woe and reproachfull misery that may be infinitely exceeding all disgrace and torment that may possibly befall a man in this world as our Sauiour in the Gospel doth describe the same Wherefore insomuch as life
in their ordinary ministery aboue any other instrumentall or ministeriall blessing of God And in this respect it is said Heb. 7. verse 7. without all contradiction the lesser is blessed of the greater After this manner therefore doth man blesse man and one man is blessed of another though in a diuerse sort as we haue now seene Now further whenas man is said to blesse God whether he that blesseth be inferiour or Superiour among men it is not to be thought that he either praieth or pronounceth blessing vpon God but only that he doth most humbly professe and acknowledge all glory praise and thanksgiuing as most due vnto him as King Dauid doth 1. Chro. 29.10 11 12 13. And so hee exhorteth the people to doe verse 20. And so doth King Salomon 2. Chro. 6.4 Reade also Psal 41.13 Blessed be the Lord God of Israel world without end Amen Amen And Psal 72.18 19. And Psal 100.4 Praise him and blesse his name Some translate it thus praise him and speake good of his name For to blesse is indeede to speake good of the name of God and to extoll and lift it vp aboue euerie name c. And Psal 145. verse 21. Reade also Iames chap. 3. verse 9. Finally when God is said to blesse man whether priuately and particularly or publikely and more commonly wee are to vnderstand it to signifie that he doth specially fauour and aduance such a person as Iudges 5.24 and Luke 1. verse 28. Blessed art thou among women And Prou. 10.7 The memoriall of the iust shall be blessed Or such a people as Psal 32.1.2 and 89 15. and 144.15 Blessed are the people whose God is the Lord. In which respect Comment Cen cap. 2. verse â— Secundum verbum exegeti cum est prioris Mâ—ster Caluin worthily obserueth that to blesse and to sanctifie or to set apart from common vse is vsed for the same thing and that the latter is an interpretation of the former Diem ergo septimum Deus sanctificat dum eximium reddit vt singulari iure excellat inter alios God saith he sanctifieth the seuenth day in that he maketh it notable and of singular dignity among the rest And this saith hee is that which he meaneth by the former word of blessing it Now therefore as blessing noteth the speciall fauour of God so all the benefits of God both spirituall and belonging to this life as fruits of his fauour they are all comprehended vnder the blessing of God Gen. 1.28 God blessed mankinde and said vnto them bring ye forth fruit and multiply and fill the earth and subdue it c. And Prou. 10.22 The blessing of the Lord maketh rich And Psal 29.11 The Lord will blesse his people with peace and Psal 37.22 Such as be blessed of God shall inherit the land And Psal 128. Read also Deut. 28. But they are the chiefe blessings which are belonging to the soule Of the which reade Act. 3.25.26 Yee are the children of the Prophets and of the couenant which God hath made vnto our fathers saying to Abraham Euen in thy seede shall all the kindreds of the earth be blessed First vnto you hath God raised his Sonne Iesus Christ and him hee hath sent to blesse you in turning euery one of yee from your iniquities And Ephes 1.3 Blessed be God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ who hath blessed vs with all spirituall blessings in heauenly things in Christ. And thus it is said euery where that they are blessed that doe feare the Lord which trust in him which wait vpon him which are poore in spirit which mourne which are meeke which hunger and thirst after righteousnesse c. All such are blessed that is they are in an excellent estate and haue receiued blessed gifts and graces from the speciall fauour of God These things thus considered it is nowe the more easier to vnderstand in what sence our Sauiour is saide to blesse his Disciples namely in the most speciall manner aboue all other whether Kings or Prophets or Priestes coulde blesse in that hee was a chiefe Minister yea a mediatour betwixt God and man So that hee did not onely wish blessing or pronounce blessing by an authoritie or calling committed to him of God but euen in pronouncing he gaue also his blessing to his Apostles that is The meaning of the words of the article all fitnesse for their ministeriall seruice first and afterward all meet gifts prosperous successe that so they might be instruments of his blessing not only for their owne times but euen to the end of the world In this blessing of the Apostles our Sauiour lifteth vp his hands to giue to vnderstand that all blessing commeth from heauen according to that of the Apostle Iames chap. 1.17 And thus much shall suffice concerning this last appearance of our Sauiour here vpon earth for the full and sufficient proofe and confirmation of his holy resurrection Yea that which hetherto hath beene said shall suffice for the present concerning all the appearances of our Sauiour so farre forth as they are recorded in the holy Scriptures and testified vnto vs by sufficient witnesses euen from the time that he rose from the dead by the space of whole sortie daies vntill the time wherein he ascended vp into heauen We haue indeede two appearances more recorded in the holy Scriptures the one to Stephen the first Martyr next after our Sauiour himselfe Act. 7.55 And the other to Paul at his miraculous conuersion Act. 9.3 c. and chap. 22.6 and chap. 26.13 c. and 1. Cor. 15.8 But these were not in that space of time wherein he was here vpon earth as all the former were but from heauen after he was ascended vp into heauen and so belong rather to his sitting on the right hand of God his Father then to this present Article of his resurrection as we are here after further to consider Neuerthelesse they are verie excellent and glorious proofes not onely that our Sauiour is in our nature risen from the dead and ascended vp once into heauen but also that hee is still resident abiding and liuing there in heauen euen in the same his humane nature which did once rise againe ANd now hauing good trust that vpon these so manifold sure testimonies and confirmations of this Article of our faith none of vs doe stand in doubt of the truth of it let vs in the next place according to the order of our inquirie come to the meaning of the wordes of this Article wherein wee professe that we doe beleeue that our Lord Iesus Christ rose againe the third day from the dead Question What is the meaning of them Answer The words of this Article teach me to beleeue that our Lord Iesus Christ the onely begotten Sonne of God our heauenly Father did by his owne diuine power working together with the Father quicken and raise vp the same his holy body which was before crucified dead buried
and remained in the graue as one truly descended downe among the dead yea that he being verily in the state and condition of the dead saue onely that his flesh saw no corruption the soule being neuerthelesse perfitly seperated and remooued from the body as farre as heauen is distant from the earth neither yet perfitly glorified but onely resting in the paradise of God among the soules of the faithfull already departed this life and abiding in like estate and condition with them all the time that his body lay dead in the graue the wordes of this Article I say doe teach me to beleeue that the third day after his sufferings hee did quicken and raise vp the same his body that was dead and buried from the former condition of the dead and from the power and dominion of the graue his soule returning againe to his body thenceforth neuer to die or to be sundred any more but to liue for euer in perfect happinesse and fulnesse of glorie with his diuine nature as the Articles following will further declare They doe teach vs indeed thus much For seeing the humane nature of our Sauiour Christ Explication being free from sinne in it selfe and hauing on our parts made a full satisfaction to God for our sinnes and moreouer insomuch as the same humane nature was vnited to the diuine nature in one Person it was vnpossible that death should preuaile against him And therefore at the time appointed that is on the third day after he was crucified dead buried he brake the bonds of death hath openly declared that he hath made a full conquest both of sin death and of him that had the power of death that is the diuell But insomuch as this your answer is somewhat long The meaning of the Article and consisteth of many parts it shall be good for vs in regard of the weightinesse of the matter accordingly to consider of the seuerall proofes thereof First therefore as touching this that our Sauiour Christ did by his owne diuine power together with the Father raise vp his bodie from the dead wee haue the testimony of our Sauiour himselfe who said before his death that he would doe so Iohn 10.17 18. Therefore saith he doth my Father loue me because I lay downe my life that I might take it againe this commandement haue I receiued of my Father And 1 Pet. 3 1â— Christ was put to death concerning the flesh but he was quickened by the spirit that is to say by his diuine power And further coÌ„cerning the ioynt working of the Father thus we reade Act. 2.24 God saith the Apostle Peter hath raised vp Iesus and loosened the sorrowes of death because it was vnpossible that he should be holden of it And verse 32. This Iesus hath God raised vp whereof we all are witnesses And againe more fully chap. 3. verses 13 14 1â— The God of Abraham Isaak and Inakob the God of our Fathers hath glorified his Sonne Iesus c. and hath raised vp the Lord of life from the dead whereof wee are witnesses And verse â—6 First vnto you hath God raised vp his Sonne Iesus And chap. 4. verse 10. Be it knowne to yee all c that God hath raised againe Iesus Christ from the dead Likewise chap. 5. verse 30. The God of our Fathers hath raised vp Iesus whom yee slew and hanged on a tree Him hath God listed vp by his right hand to be a Prince and a Sauiour c And wee are witnesses of these things which we say yea and the holy Ghost whom God hath giuen to those that obey him And chap. 10. verse 40. Him God raised vp the third day and caused that be was shewed openly And chap 13 in the Sermon that Paul preached at Antioch of Pisidia from the 30. verse c. And Heb. chap. 13. verse 20. God is called the God of peace who brought againe from the dead the Lord Iesus the great Sheepeheard of the sheepe Thus Therefore wee see it plentifully confirmed that the bodie of our Sauiour Christ which was crucisied dead buried and which lay in the graue to the third day is one free among the dead as the Psalmist speaketh Psal 8.5 was raised vp againe by his owne diuine power together with the Father And that this was done the body neuerthelesse remaining free from corruption it is expresly testified by the Apostles Peter and the rest Act. 2.27.31 and chapter 13. verses 36 37. according to the prophesie of Dauid in the 16. Psalme Moreouer that his soule which before hee had alreadie commended into the hands of his Father with the which also the soule of the repenting thiefe was the same day in Paradise as we haue seene Luke 23.45 46. that I say this his soule returned againe it is necessary that according to the truth we doe beleeue it to be so because otherwise insomuch as the soule of man is the chiefe part of man Christ risen could not be the same whole and true Christ who was crucified dead and buried before Neither shall it be amisle for vs in this behalfe to conceiue that the ministerie of the holy Angells who descended from heauen to beare witnesse of the resurrection of our Sauiour was employed to the bringing of the soule to the bodie according as the Angeâ—ls are saide to haue carried the soule of Lazarus from the bodie of Lazarus into the bosome of Abraham But howsoeuer the conueiance of the soule of our Sauiour was from heauen to the bodie this wee may bee sure of that it was by the diuine hand and power of God reunited to the bodie from the which it had beene separated by so farre a distance before That the same his soule was not yet fully glorified though for the time of his seperation from the bodie it rested in the Paradise of God with the soules of the righteous departed this life it is very euident because the full glorification of the whole humane nature depended vpon the ascension of our Sauiour to the right hand of the diuine Maiesty of God The Promise as we may perceiue Iohn 7.39 and chap. 17.5 and 20.17 And that there is no death or seperation for euer now after the reuniting of the soule to the body the Apostle Paul doth plainely testifie Act. 13.34 in that he saith Explication proofe God raised vp Iesus from the dead no more to returne to the graue To the which very purpose also he alledgeth the testimony of the Prophet Isaias chap. 55.3 I will giue ye the holy things of Dauid which are faithfull For the Apostle giueth vs to vnderstand as the truth is that if our Sauiour should not liue for euer hee could not performe the mercies promised to the Church of God in him and by him alone for euer Likewise Rom 6.9.10 If saith the same Apostle Saint Paul we be dead with Christ we beleeue that we shalt liue also with him Knowing that Christ being raised
the Lord and that he had spoken these things vnto her Thus I say not onely is this article recorded vnto vs as it was fulfilled in due time but also as it was long before fore-tolde by the Prophets and more neerely vpon the performance thereof by our Sauiour himselfe The which as the effect it selfe declared were not coniecturall and gessing prognostications but most certaine and diuine predictions reuealed by God himselfe the onely gouernour and disposer of euery thing in the proper time and season thereof as we haue heard before But leauing the prophesies and comming to the historicall report of the performance thereof as the holy Euangelists Marke and Luke euen now alledged doe report the same Question In what order may we profitably consider of it Answer In the historicall report of this article the holy Euangelists doe lay it forth in this order First they note the time of the ascension of our Sauiour Secondly the place from whence he ascended Thirdly the manner how Fourthly the effects which it wrought in the hearts of his disciples Fiftly the testimonie of two Angels concerning the ascension with their holy instruction and admonition to the Disciples continuing in the earnest beholding of the same These indeede are the points recorded in this part of the holy storie and they may well be considered of in this order wherein you haue rehearsed them First therefore concerning the time of the ascension of our Sauiour Quest When was that Ans It was at the ende of fourtie dayes after hee rose againe from the dead Explicatiō proofe It is true So doth the Euangelist Luke affirme and testifie in the first chap Acts verse 3. In the which space of time also as hee there sheweth our Sauiour spake to his Apostles of those things which appertaine to the kingdome of God And this containeth matter of singular comfort vnto vs in that our Sauiour would not leaue his Disciples at vncertaine but gaue them commandements what they should doe after his departure And againe considering the faithfulnes of the Apostles in obeying our Sauiour Christ in all things wee may well assure our selues that whatsoeuer they haue taught and preached in the Church of God was by the appointment of our Sauiour as well in the change of the Sabbath from the seuenth day the day after the finishing of all Gods workes of creation to the first day of the weeke the day of the Lords resurrection a most memorable declaration that hee is the redeemer of the world in whom alone consisteth the restoring of the desolations of his people as was touched before as also in all the duties of Gods worshippe to bee practised on that day Preaching prayer Baptizing supper of the Lord offices and gouernment of the Church and whatsoeuer else beside Thus much doth the consideration of the time serue to informe vs of Neither is the proportion of the time to bee neglected in that as hee was fourtie dayes in the wildernesse for the confirmation of his calling at the enterance of his Ministerie so after the finishing of all thinges it pleased him to remaine on the earth fourtie dayes to make knowne and confirme that all things were indeede finished by him whatsoeuer was indeede to bee done before his ascension into heauen The day of the ascension of our SAVIOVR was that which wee vsually call holy Thursday But let vs come to the place whence our SAVIOVR Ascended Question Answer Explicatiō Which was that It was from the Mount of Oliues neare to Bethania This also is euident by the testimonie of the Euangelist Luke chap 24. 50.51 and Acts 1.12 Question What vse may wee make from the consideration of the place Answer Insomuch as the place which was before in one part of it a place of his lowest humiliation and descension was afterward made in the same or in some other part of it a place of his triumphant ascension wee may well comfort our selues that though we must passe through many afflictions yet no place of affliction nor any measure of affliction shall hinder vs from entering into the kingdome of heauen Explicatiō This was obserued before by reason that the place of the last appearance of our Sauiour to his Apostles was the place of this his Ascension But it is not amisse that you haue here called it to minde againe And indeede whence is it that God doth vsually take his children from the earth vp into heauen but their soules first out of their sicke bodies or out of their vncomfortable prisons or from the places of their execution for his holy truth and Gospells sake And afterward their bodies out of the dust where they haue beene rotted before But of this place of our Sauiours ascension we may see more in that which is saide before concerning the place of his last appearance here on earth after his resurrection Leauing the place thereof let vs come to the manner of his ascension Ques How was that Ans After that our Sauiour had blessed his Apostles hee withdrewe himselfe from them Explication So indeed are these wordes of the Euangelist Luke chap 24. verse 51. to be vnderstood in that he saith of our Sauiour that he departed from them dieste ap auton disiunctus est ab eis that is he was disioyned or seperated some distance from them Question Why was that Answer To the end the Disciples whom our Sauiour minded to make witnesses of his ascension might the better discerne his taking vp from them into heauen Explicatiō This is manifest in it selfe For if hee had beene taken vp from them on a sodaine while he had beene in the middest of them they could not for feare and through other infirmities so sensibly haue discerned the same nor haue giuen so perfect a testimonie of it And therefore it is declared in the holy storie that first our Sauiour was remoued some small distance from them and then that he was carried vpward from them into heauen as it followeth in the forenamed 51. verse Question But how was he taken vp Answer A clowde tooke him vp out of the Disciples sight while they beheld him on the earth and looked vp stedfastly toward heauen so long as they might discerne him ascending Explication It is the report of the Euangelist Acts 1. verse 9.10 as was rehearsed before And this motion of the cloud comming downe perpendicularly as one may say and ascending vp directly againe contrary to the naturall course which is circular it sheweth the miraculous and diuine hand of God herein like as did the strange motion of the starre at the birth of our Sauiour it going as it were in a direct line and not compasse wise from the East to the citie of Ierusalem and then from thence to Bethlehem where he was borne Question But why would not our Sauiour ascend without the ministery of the clowd but would haue it as a waggon of estate or chariot of triumph
to carrie him vp Answer Though our Sauiour could by his diuine power haue caused his body to haue ascended without any meanes For he being in stead of a ladder to the Angels of heauen to ascend and descend he could haue beene a ladder to himselfe Gen. 28.12.13 Iohn 1.51 Yet it seemeth that for the declaration of the truth of his humane nature still so to remaine in heauen after his ascension and for euer as he was at his resurrection here vpon the earth he would haue it lifted vp and carried vp by a clowde Explication So it seemeth indeede For notwithstanding the body of our Sauiour being glorified and freed from all naturall grossenes was more apt to moue with greater agilitie and quicknes by many degrees then before yet wee may not thinke that it had lost all waightines of substance and therefore had yet naturally neede of some helpe to lift it vp like as it is said of our bodies that though at the resurrection they shall be glorified bodies yet they shall stand in need of the clowdes of God to carrie them into heauen 1. Thes 4.17 And euen for this cause also would our Sauiour in the translating of his body from earth to heauen giue vs a president how our bodies shall be conucied thether at the end of the world Thus then we see good reason why our Sauiour would haue his body taken vp carried into heauen by a clowd Neither is it to be neglected which learned interpreters obserue that the Lord by putting a clowd betwixt our Sauiour and them would teach them sobrietie least they should seeke to know more of the secrets of God then were meet but should content themselues and rest satisfied with those things which he thought good to reueale vnto them Like as the Lord at the giuing of the lawe did as it seemeth to the same end appeare in a darke clowde Exod 19.9 And afterward in the Tabernacle chap 46.34 c. Num 9.15 and chap 16.42 and likewise in the Temple 1. King 8.10.11.12 Reade also Psalm 18.9.10.11 and Hab The meaning of the Article 3 verse 4. Hereunto tend the speech of the two men that stoode in white apparell Act. 1.10.11 that is to say the two Angels such as the Euangelist Iohn saith to be Angels in white garments chap 20 12. whom Marke and Luke doe neuerthelesse call by the names of men clothed in white shining vestures Marke 16 5. and Luke 24.4 For these Angels of whom we speake in this our text of the Acts call the Disciples from looking any longer vp to heauen after that our Sauiour was receiued out of their sight and informeth them of his second comming to iudgement and that he should remaine in the heauens vntill that time retaining still the same nature of man wherewith hee visibly ascended vp from them And thus the Angells besides the Apostles who were eye-witnesses doe testifie vnto vs this article of the ascension of our Sauiour into heauen yea the Angels doe further testifie of his cont nuance there in the same nature as was said euen now vntill his comming againe A point right worthy and comfortable to be noâ—ed of vs. And further touching the speech of the Angels in that they speaking to the Apostles doe call them men of Galile they doe it not in any way of reproofe but that by hearing their countrie mentioned by such as were strangers and vnknowne of them they might bee so much the rather stirred vp to attend their speech Nleither are we so to vnderstand these Angells as though they did simply reproue the Disciples for looking vp to heauen but euen as our Sauiour in former times shewing his Disciples the glory of his miracles did therewithall make mention of his death and speaking of his death did vpon that occasion likewise often foretell them of his resurrection and being risen againe interrupteth Mary Magdalen and telleth her of his ascension and by her his Disciples so here the holy Angells call their mindes from that which was of little vse further then they had alreadie seene to that which was now more necessarily to bee knowne and thought vpon of them to the ende they might prepare themselues and teach others also so to doe that they might be found such as they ought to be in all faithfulnesse of good seruice at his glorious appearance according to that of the Apostle Paul 2. Cor 5.10 11. we must all appeare before the iudgement seate of Christ c. knowing therefore the terror of the Lord we perswade men c. Thus much therefore concerning the manner of the ascension of our Sauiour and of the faithfull witnesses of it yea euen of the whole historie and ground of it ANd now in the next place wee are according to our course to consider of the meaning of the wordes of the Article Question What is that How doe they teach you to beleeue Answer This Article teacheth mee stedfastly to beleeue that albeit our Lord Iesus Christ in respect of his diuine nature was all wayes both in heauen and earth filling all places at once with his diuine presence so that to speake properly and without figuratiue speech hee cannot bee saide his Godhead simply considered in it selfe to haue at any time either ascended or descended yet that in his humane nature both body and soule being here vpon the earth and not in heauen yea that euen with the same body which was conceiued by the holy Ghost borne of the Virgine Marie was crucified dead and buried and the third day rose againe from the dead hee did at the ende of fourtie dayes after his resurrection ascend vp from the earth heere belowe into the highest heauens there to remaine till the ende of the world and is not now neither will be till that time bodily present any other where ExplicatioÌ„ All is very true that you say For first that the God-head to speake properly and without trope or figure of speech cannot bee saide to ascend or descend it is euident insomuch as it is not possibly subiect to change of place but it is present euery where filling at once all places Ier chap 23. verse 23 2â— And Psal 139 7 8 9 10 11 12. So that where God is said to descend or ascend and to goe from one place to another as Gen 11.5 7 and chap 18.21 Exod 3 2 c. 8. and cha 19 18. Psal 89. Habak chap 3 verse 3 c. this is to be vnderstood of some speciall declaration of his diuine and glorious presence by the ministerie of his holy Angels with some strange adioynts and effects of the same his presence And this may ioyntly or distinctly be ascribed to all three persons of the Deitie as Mat chap. 3 16. Iohn 14 23 26 cha 15 26 and 16 7 8 Acts 2.1 2 3 4. And yet more specially concerning the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ in the person of a mediatour both God
and man when he is some time in the holy Scriptures said to haue descended from heauen before as well as to be now ascended vp into heauen Iohn 3 13 Eph. 4 9.10 For this is spoken by that trope or figure of speech which Diuines call the Communion of Proprieties that is when by reason of the two natures vnited in one person that is communicated to one nature which is proper to the other or that to both which is properly agreeing onely to one of them Thus therefore to speake properly the God-head either in the holy Trinitie or in the person of our Sauiour Christ the mediatour can neither ascend nor descend But the humanitie of our Sauiour Christ and namely his body which is most properly and sensibly apt to change the place did according to the most proprietie of speech that may be ascend vp from the earth into heauen Yea so that as when it was here belowon the earth it was not in heaueÌ„ nor in anymore places but one on the earth at one the same time according to the speech of the Angel Luke 23.26 He is not here but is risen so now being in heauen it is not one the earth according as our Sauiour himselfe had told his Disciples before Mat 26 11. yee haue the poore alwaies with yee but me yee shall not haue alwaies And according to the saying of the Angels in the first of the Acts. And of the Apostle Peter cha 3 21. whom the heauens must containe vntill the time that all things be restored c. The heauen which our Sauiour is ascended into is not the aierie region which is sometime called by the name of heauen namely when the Scriptures speake of the fowles of heauen or of the cloudes of heauen neither is it any vpper region or that which is vsually called the firmament euen to the highest that we see in which respect the starres are called the starres of heauen but it is that which is aboue all that spreading which wee see euen that which the Apostle Paul calleth the third heauen 2. Cor 12.2 That is to say It is neither the neither part of the aier nor any vpper part of that which wee see but it is a third aboue them inuisible vnto vs and as he saith Eph 4 10. farre aboue all these visible heauens The which also are called oftentime in the olde Testament The heauens of heauens Deut 10.14 1. King 8.27 Psal 148.4 that is the most high heauens Psal 68 33. The which heauens are called also the holy pallace of the Lord where his throne is and his sanctuarie c. Psal 14.4 and Micah 1 2. his holy Temple Read also Psal 113.4 The Lord is high aboue all nations and his glory aboue the heauens To this place of glory is our Lord Iesus Christ ascended euen to the right hand of the throne of God Heb 12.2 insomuch as such an high Priest it became vs to haue as should be made higher then the heauens as wee read in the same Epistle chap 7 26 Read also chap 4 14 chap 6 19 20 And thus we may perceiue the true meaning of this Article and what proofs we haue to warrant and confirme the same vnto vs. It is the more diligently to be marked of vs because by the right vnderstanding and beliefe of it wee shall by the grace of God be easily freed from very grosse errours and heresies contrary to the true Christian faith wherewith the world hath beene misled in the Antichristian Church of Rome by the space of some three or foure hundreth yeares in the opinion of transubstantiation in the Sacrament of the Lords Supper The Comforts and otherwise in the report of some bodily appearance of our Sauiour vpon earth since his ascension yea and by some other not able all at once to cast away that â—euen of transubstantiation out of their hearts haue of latter yeares fancied a consubstantiation in the same Sacrament But all in vaine as this Article rightly vnderstood and beleeued as was faide will easily shew For so much as this is most certaine that our Sauiour Christ did ascend vp into heauen really substantiaâ—ly visibly locally bodily and in his humane nature totally and that with a determinate minde and purpose there to continue till the ende of the world for it is affirmed expressely that hee went away hence Iohn 14 2. that hee left this world chap 16 28. that hee was carried vpward into heauen Luke 24.51 And that the heauens must containe him Acts 3. it is of as great certaintie that since the time of his ascension he neither hath bin is or will be bodily present with his Church in or out of the Sacrament but onely by his diuine spirit though in more gracious and speciall manner both by his word and by his Sacrament then euer he was in former times or by any other meanes besides before this his ascension vp into heauen not by descending bodily downe to the faithfull but by sending his holy spirit into them and by causing their hearts by faith to ascend more liuely and spiritually vp vnto him And as for this Popish transubstantiation and the other like errour of consubstantiation so neare of kinde vnto it as the Church hath well wanted that absurd conclusion by the space of more then twelue hundreth of yeares after the ascension of our Sauiour vntill the Laterance councill held vnder Pope Innocentius the third anno Domini 121 5 and this other till three or fourescore yeares since so may we iustly cast them away at this day and looke vp to our Sauiour Christ and apprehend him and long after him onely spiritually and by faith vnto the time of his promised comming againe at the ende of the world as all true beleeuers not misled in this point haue alwaies done Hetherto of the meaning of this Article THe promise is next to be inquired into Question Haue we any promise that our Sauiour Christ is ascended vp into heauen for our benefit Answer The generally promise that God hath made to giue our Sauiour to the benefite and saluation of his Church may well be an assured confirmation vnto vs that as hee was conceiued borne dyed and rose againe for vs so that hee hath on our behalfe and for our further benefite ascended vp into heauen But beside the generall promise of God wee haue the particular promise and warrant of our Sauiour himselfe We haue so indeede as will be manifest by the opening of the benefites and comforts thereof which come now in the next place to be considered of vs. LEt vs therefore forth with come vnto them Question Which may they be Answer First and formost it is a benefit of singular comfort that our Sauiour Christ immediately before his ascension so soone as he had made his will fully knowen to his Apostles touching the matters and ordinances of his kingdome to the behoofe of his whole Church he did to the
and in truth risen againe but also that hee was truly ascended vp into heauen and that from thence they should receiue the gifts of the holy Ghost which our Sauiour had promised to send downe vpon them Luke Acts 1.12 and in the Gospell 24.52 And much more ioyfull was it vnto them after the receiuing of the gifts of the holie Ghost as it followeth in the next verse For of that time chiefely the Euangelist seemeth to speake in that he affirmeth That they were continually in the Temple praising and lauding God The certaine truth whereof and of the whole Gospell hee assureth and concludeth with the word Amen like as wee haue seene before Matthew and Iohn to haue done The like ioy ought we to haue yea increasing more and more therein with all holy thankfulnes and the declaration thereof by all good fruites of dutie which may argue the same The which graces God of his infinite mercy grant vnto vs euen for Iesus Christes sake Amen ANd now hauing thus finished the comforts and found that the ascension of our Sauiour is a matter of ioy yea of singular ioy as his conception and birth was to the virgine Marie and to Elizabeth and to the Sheepheards and as his resurrection was to Marie Magdalen and to the Disciples let vs come to inquire out the duties belonging to that comfort and ioy which faith apprehendeth therein Question What duties may these be Answer To speake more generally It is our dutie as a fruite of our faith in our Sauiour ascended vp into heauen to endeuour so much the more cheerefully to goe forward with mightie increases both in the mortification of the remnants of all sinne abiding still in vs and in the minding and doing of all holy and heauenly duties of a godly life in all the dayes that we haue to liue heere vpon the earth Explicatiō It must needes be so in all proportion of good reason For the proofe whereof wee may take the example of the Apostle Paule and other faithfull Christians of whom hee writeth Philippians 3.20.21 saying Our conuersation is in heauen from whence wee looke for our Sauiour c. Wee may likewise take for proofe of it the prayer of the saide Apostle Colos 1.9.10.11 And his exhortation chap. 3.1 c. And the precept of our Sauiour Matth. ◠19.20 21. Lay not vp treasures for your selues vpon earth c. But lay ye vp treasures for your selues in heauen c. For where your treasure is there will your heart be also To the which purpose it may profitable for vs to consider in what phrase of speech the holy Scriptures doe speake of the seruice of GOD and of all his holy waves namely in that is saide The way of life is on high to the prudent to auoide from Holi beneath Prou. 15.24 and in that the seruants of God are saide To haue lifted vp their hearts to seeke God and to haue lifted vp their prayers to God c As 2 King 1◠4 and 2. Chronicles 32.20 And Psalme 25.1.15 Reade also Psalm 123. Verily our Sauiour Christ truly beleeued in as being ascended vp into heauen cannot but be a most effectuall loadstone to drawe vp the mindes of those that be his vnto him how heauie and lumpish so euer they be in themselues Whosoeuer therefore doe not lift vp their mindes vnto heauen-ward but still like swine are groueling and rooting in the earth they shew plainly that they little know what the faith of this Article doth meane And thus much something more generally of the duties of faith belonging to the comfort of the ascension of our Sauiour Question Now more particularly how may wee consider of the duties belonging to the same Answer They may be gathered from the particular comforts aboue rehearsed Shew how First in that our Sauiour ascending vp into heauen left his blessing behinde him euerie one of vs ought to walke in the duties of our seuerall callings speciallie the Ministers of the word in sure trust of good successe we giuing as we are bound all diuine worship honour and praise to the Lord our Sauiour after the example of his holy Apostles when they saw him to ascend Secondly insomuch as our iustification in the sight of God is so clearely confirmed by the ascension of our Sauiour wee ought to rest more quietly and peaceably in it without any looking this way or that way to any thing else as the Apostle Paul teacheth Rom. 10 6.7.8 9.10.11 Thirdly seeing the ascension of our Sauiour maketh it most manifest vnto vs that he hath vanquished all our enemies wee ought so much the more cheerefully to serue God in holines and righteousnes without feare of them or giuing place to any doubt or feare arising in our owne consciences that might any way hinder the same our seruice vnto him Fourthly seeing hee hath by the same his ascension inlarged the bountie of his gifts and graces that they might flowe forth as a more full streame to the end of the world we are to account it so much the more vnworthy a thing that any professing the name of Christ should be ignorant and vnbeleeuing or to dam vp the passage of knowledge and faith against our selues or hauing gifts to be proud of them or not to imploy them wholy to the glory of God and edification of his Church and people Fiftly insomuch as our Sauiour hath ascended to shew vs that our mindes should be set vpon heauenly things and therefore hath promised to send the holy Ghost to be our comforter it were a shame for vs to lye still groueling in the sinfull lustes and pleasures of this world as if all our comfort lay in them and not rather to shewe our selues to be as pilgrimes and strangers in it and to rest and stay our selues vpon God alone for all our consolation according to the holy intreatie of the Apostle Peter 1. Epist chapter 2. 11.12 Finally seeing our Sauiour is ascended to prepare places for vs in heauen it is our bounden dutie to prepare our selues and all that belong vnto vs Pastors their flockes Parents their children c. that we may in Christ Iesus be found meete to be receiued vnto them and euen to long after the same according to the example of S. Paul and other ancient Christians of that time 2. Cor. 5.12 c. but not till we haue finished our course fought the spirituall battailes of God and kept the faith as wee are else where aduised by the spirit of God and by the ministerie of the same his holy Apostle Explication These are the good duties in deede which the comfort of faith in the ascension of our Sauiour into heauen calleth for at our hands and which we stand hound to yeeld in regard thereof And if we doe not prepare our selues and prouide the mariage garment how I pray you may we looke to be admitted for guests in his heauenly Kingdome wee should shew our selues vnworthie the
communion of Saints heere much more there If wee acquaint our selues with rude behauiour how should we be fit to stand before Princes much lesse before the God of heauen if we giue our selues ouer to sinne and wickednes All contrarie neglects or practises are vtterly vnbeseeming all true faithfull and beleeuing Christians and doe hinder from ascending into the Kingdome of heauen Read Psal 15. and Psal 24. Much might be said as you see But thus much for the present shall suffice touching the duties Question ANd now to conclude this article what is the danger of not beleeuing and of not walking in the duties pertayning to the faith of it Answer Such as will not lift vp their soules to beleeue in our Lord Iesus Christ and accordingly to obey him in that he is ascended vp into heauen shall finde no benefit of his sauing health heere vpon earth or immediatly after death when their soules shall be seperated from their body much lesse shal both their bodies and soules be taken vp into heauen there to liue and raigne eternally with him at the time of the resurrection of the dead It is very true Our mindes must be lifted vp first The danger of not beleeuing this article or else our bodies shall not be lifted vp afterward like as we saw before that wee must be partakers of the first resurrection before we can haue any part in the second For proofe whereof read Iohn 8.21 where our Sauiour telleth the vnbeleeuing Iewes of his going away that is of his leauing the earth and ascending vp into heauen that if they would not beleeue in him as one specially sent of God and returning to him againe they should die in their sinnes and they should haue no eternall abiding in the house of God that is in heauen as true beleeuers shall haue verses 35.36 Read also chap. 16.9 where he saith that the holy Ghost shall conuince the world of sinne euen from this that men beleeue not in our Sauiour seeing he is gone to his Father to wit into heauen Thus then we see that the danger is very great in not beleeuing this article And that we may prouoke our selues to be carefull to labour to be found in the faith hereof it shall be good for vs to consider of the fearefull examples of those which both heretofore as also to this day haue grosly erred from it O◠olde time the heretikes called Apellites said that the ascension of Christ into heauen was but the dissoluing of his body into the foure elements The Manichaei Seleuciani and Hermenians not going so farre as to say that it is dissolued yet they are said to haue affirmed thus much that the body of our Sauiour is fixed about the starres and chiefly about the globe of the sunne and is ascended no higher And in deede if it should not be gone into the inuisible heauens where might it be more likely to abide then in the Region of those excellent creatures and neere about the sunne Thus leauing the truth they would seeme to be as wise in errour and as soberly minded in their madd conceites as any colour or pretext might cause them to seeme to be The Carpocratians they would not denie the ascension of our Sauiour into heauen but they held that the ascension was of the soule onely and not of the body But the Christolites they restraine the ascension to the Deitie saying that it onely ascended and not the humane nature at all Thus haue many erred in former times And in our owne daies the Papists who though they graunt an ascension of the whole humane nature yet they beleeue not soundlie that the same is contained in heauen vntill the end of the world as the scriptures doe plainely teach vs. For if they did then would they not tell vs of anie bodily appearances of his heere vpon earth either to Peter going out of Rome to shunne martyrdome as we haue the tale deliuered vnder the name of Linus the next Bishop of Rome after Peter as they say Neither would they so many hundred yeeres after our Sauiours ascension haue brought the transubstantiated presence of his body into their Masse so often and in so many places so euer as they haue minde to make it as they hold and teach that they doe They also that doe contend for an vbiquitarie or euery where presence of the body of our Sauiour would neuer be so earnest that way nor to say that the ascension of our Sauiour was nothing else but a disparition or vanishing out of sight and no remouing out of one place into another neither would they striue for a bodily presence really in or with the bread of the Sacrament c. if they did truly beleeue this article These dangers therefore are carefully to be auoyded of vs. And to the end our soules may be preserued from them it is necessarie that wee doe rightly vnderstand and firmely hold the truth of this article not according to any fancie of man but according to the true interpretation of the holy Scriptures alone Beliefe in God the Son who sitteth at the right hand of God the Father almightie Beliefe in God the Sonne who sitteth at the right hand of God the Father almightie The groūd of the article HEtherto of the second degree of our Sauiour Christ his exaltation The next and highest degree is to be inquired of Question Which is that Answer He sitteth at the right hand of God the Father almightie So in deed it followeth in the articles of our beliefe But what ground of holy Scripture haue you for it In the 19 verse of the 16. chap. of the Euangelist Marke immediatly after the former article of the ascension this of our Sauiours sitting at the right hand of God followeth in the very next words Question Rehearse the words of the Euangelist Which are they Answer So saith S. Marke after the Lord had spoken to them he was receiued into heauen and sate at the right hand of God Explication This is a plaine ground and testimonie of it in deed And it is no other thing but the accomplishment and fulfilling of that which was long before prophesied on and foretold in the 110. Psalm like as we haue seene before how in the booke of the Psal both the sufferings and also the death and resurrection and ascension of our Sauiour haue beene foretold vnto vs like also as our Sauiour himselfe while he was yet liuing on earth spake of his betraying of all his sufferings euen vnto the death and of his resurrection frō the dead and of his ascension vp into heauen before any of these things came to passe to the end his disciples might the rather be moued to beleeue when they should see them according to his word to take their effect So did he euen to the same end and purpose foretell this his sitting at the right hand of God the Father before it was fulfilled 〈◊〉 we read
it recorded Math. 22 4â— c. Where hee applied the ancient prophet of the 110. Psal is long before spoken of himselfe therby did put the Pharisies to silence giuing them to vnderstand that the promised Messias was another manner of one then they imagined him to be that is to say of greater dignity then any meere mortall man For who else but such a one might be Dauids Lord who was the soueraigne King of Israel This was that which did at this time confound theÌ„ And another prediction of his sitting at the right hand of God we read it vttered before the high Priâ—st Math. 26.64 Hereafter saith our Sauiour shall ye see the sonne of man sitting at the right hand of the power of God Thus then we may euidently see that we haue this article of our faith sufficiently warranted and confirmed vnto vs in the holy scriptures NOw after the ground and proofe of the article it followeth in the next place that we doe inquire into the true meaning of it To the which end as you heard in the Sermon vpon this article diuers things are diligently to be considered of vs the which it is necessarie for vs heere to call againe to minde Question Which therefore are those things Answer First the time is to be considered when this sitting of our Sauiour heere spoken of did begin and how long it is to continue Secondly the place where he sitteth Thirdly the Person at whose right hand he sitteth Fourthly what is meant by the right hand of God Fiftly what the sitting of our Sauiour meaneth That all these things are necessarily to be considered of vs to the right vnderstanding of this article it will appeare in the examination of the particulars Let vs therefore come vnto them The meaning of the Article And first at what time did this sitting of our Sauiour begin And how long is it to continue An. It began immediately vpon his ascension vp into heauen and it continueth for euer w rld without end Expli It is very true For so first touching the beginning is the truth of it historically and orderly reported in the holy Scriptures namely Marke chap. 16. verse 19. as was before rehearsed And againe Acts chap. 2. verses 33 34. the sitting at the right hand followeth immediately after the exaltation of our Sauiour by his ascension to heauen And though the ascension is not alwaies mentioned betwixt the resurrection and sitting at the right hand of God as Rom. 8.34 and Ephes 1.20 yet it must necessarily be vnderstoode according to those former testimonies of Marke and Peter And so likewise although the sitting is rehearsed in some other places immediately after his death as Heb. 1.3 and chap. 10.12 and chap. 12.2 yet must both the resurrection and also the ascension be vnderstoode as going in order of time betwixt them For so it is plaine from the testimony and prediction of our Sauiour adiured by the high Priest Matth. 26.63 Hereafter saith he shall yee see the Sonne of man sitting at the right hand of the power of God This hereafter which our Sauiour speaketh of was indeede to be accomplished a great while after and is still remaining to be performed so long a time hereafter as the world is yet to continue Neuerthelesse that the sufferings death resurrection and ascension of our Sauiour were before his sitting at the right hand of God and that the sitting was after them the words of our Sauiour are verie plaine So then howsoeuer the sitting of our Sauiour at the right hand of God is to continue for euer as was further answered which thing the Apostle plainely affirmeth Heb. 10.12 as we shall haue further occasion to consider afterward yet it began not till that very time when hee was ascended and entred into the high heauens euen to the throne of the Maiesty of God This consideration of the time is the rather to be diligently obserued of vs to the arming of our minds against that confused fancy of some who in fauour of their errours in some other points would haue vs beleeue that our Sauiour had alwaies his seate at the right hand of God and also that the right hand of God here spoken of is euery where c. But that this Article of our faith is not so to be vnderstood we haue seene already in that which was said touching the time And as for the place we are now to consider secondarily that it was not Question neither is euery where Where therefore say you is the place where our Sauiour sitteth at the right hand of God Answer I haue learned from the holy Scriptures that the place where our Sauiour sitteth at the right hand of God is onely in the heauens ExplicatioÌ„ proofe So it must needs be For seeing by his ascension he hath left the earth I meane as touching his humane nature for of it do these articles of our faith properly speak is gone into the heauens which must conteine him till he shall come againe to iudgment we cannot vnderstand his sitting at the right hand of God in his humane nature to be any other where then in heauen So that this we are to imbrace and hold for a certaine truth that the place of our Sauiours sitting at Gods right hand is that place only whither he is ascended For proof whereof read Eph. 1.20 God hath set him at his right hand in the heauenly places And Heb. 1.3 In the highest places And ch 8.1 in the heauens And 9.24 Christ is not entred into the holy places that are made with hands which are similitudes of the true sanctuary but he is entred into very heaueÌ„ to appeare now in the sight of God for vs. Thus much coÌ„cerning the place The which is the more diligently to be obserued of vs for the reason before mentioned concerning the time The third thing to be considered Question Answer Explication is the Person at whose right hand our Sauiour sitteth Who is that Euen the same which is mentioned in the first article that is God the father almighty It is very true For so are all those places of holy Scripture to be vnderstood where mention hath bin made of our Sauiours sitting at the right hand of God Neither is it necessarie that the word Father should be alway expressed seeing it is a very vsuall thing to vnderstand the Father by the name of God when mention is made of God with a respect to the Sonne as it is here in this Article Neuerthelesse sometimes the name of the Father and also of his almightie power is expressed namely Ephes 1.17 c. The God of our Lord Iesus Christ the Father of glorie c. by the exceeding greatnesse of his mightie power hath raised vp our Lord Iesus Christ and set him at his right hand And 1. Cor. 15.24 the same Apostle speaking of our Sauiours deliuering vp of his kingdome saith That hee should deliuer it vp to
his maiestie verse 16. of the same chap. For he was gloriously transfigured before thē Mat. 17 2. much rather then may it be said in respect of his sitting at the right hand of God that he hath receiued most high honour glory frō God But because the highest dignity and honour of person was not sufficient for our Sauiour so infinit was the loue of God toward him and his own worthines in himselfe therefore did he ioyne a like soueraignty of office with his excellency of person that his power might maintaine and vpholde his honour For potentia est custos vindex honoris according to that which we may further reade Eph. 1.20 21 20 21 22 23. God set Christ at his right hand in the heauenly places farre aboue all principalitie and power and might and dominion euery name that is named not in this world onely but also in that which is to come And he hath made all things subiect vnder his feete and hath appointed him ouer all things to bee the head to the Church which is his bodie euen the fulnesse of him that filleth all in all things And Philip. 2.9 God hath exalted him and giuen him a name aboue euery name And 1. Pet. 3.22 and Heb. 2.9 We see Iesus crowned with glorie and honor Indeed as the Apostle saith in the same place our Sauiour was made a litle inferiour to the Angells through the suffering of death yea in that the Son of God was made man it was a wonderfull humiliation which he stooped vnto But now on the contrarie the aduancement is so great that wee may say that man is after a sort made the most high God This most high and diuine soueraignty of our Sauiour in office ioyned with the most high dignity and honour of his Person consisteth partly in that power which hee hath from God ouer men and partly in that fauour which he hath with God for men as was answered But because these things are afterward to be considered more fully in the benefites and comforts belonging to the faith of this Article therefore wee will content our selues onely to haue made mention of them now In the meane season let vs first obserue this in a word that whereas the holy Scriptures teach vs that our Sauiour sitteth at the right hand of the Father in the heauens we are not to conceiue as though he were restrained from all motion of his bodie Though indeede it is all one with him now whether he doe continually sit or should be in continuall motion and bodily action or should be continually standing as Stephen saw him And the right hand of God is principally euery where in the most glorious heauens where the throne of his Maiesty is Neither is our Sauiour said to sit at the right hand of God so much by these words to note the situation as one would say of his bodie as that excellent estate degree wherein hee is according to that which was declared before Question Now therefore all these things duly considered and laid together What is briefly the meaning of all the words of this Article He sitteth at the right hand of God the Father almightie Answer This Article teacheth me euery true christian vndoubtedly to beleeue that the only begotten Sonne of God our glorious Lord Iesus Christ who after his death rose againe bodily from the dead is now in the same our humane nature not onely ascended bodily into heauen but also that he hath there receiued of the Father as a fruit declaration of his infinite loue toward him and as a fruit of his owne infinite merit and worthinesse in his sight all perfection of diuine power glorie and maiestie to the perfecting of all things belonging to his most high and eternall office of kingdome ouer all and o priesthood prophetship for the perfect saluation glorification of his Church euen in that he is the Sonne of man Explication and proofe It is verie true For herein is fully confirmed to our Sauiour Christ that which he himselfe had affirmed before his death Iohn 5.20 27. The Father loueth the Sonne and sheweth him all things whatsoeuer he himselfe doth and hee will shew him greater workes then these that ye should meruaile c. And he hath giuen him power also to execute iudgement in that he is the sonne of man And that also is herein fulfilled which he said a little before his ascension Matth. 28.18 All power is giuen me in heauen and in earth And that which hee praied Iohn 17.1 Glorifie thy Sonne that thy Sonne also may glorifie thee as thou hast giuen him power ouer all flesh that he should giue eternall life to all them whom thou hast giuen vnto him And verse 5. Glorifie me thou Father with thine owne selfe with the glorie which I ha◠with thee before the world was In the which glorie of the Father he shall come at the last day Matth. 16.27 And chap. 25.31 And Luke 21.27 with power and great glorie THus from the meaning of the Article we come to the promise Question Haue we therefore any promise that our Sauiour Christ should be seated at the right hand of God the Father for our benefit Answer The prophesie in the 110. Psalme verse 1. containeth a promise in it saying The Lord saide to my Lord sit thou at my right hand till I make thine enemies thy foote stoole Explication and proofe It is true For the conquest of our Sauiour promised to him was also to the benefit of the Church as the same Psalme doth plainely declare But because the promise will further appeare from all the effects thereof in the most comfortable fruits and benefites The Comforts which the sitting of our Sauiour at the right hand of God hath brought vnto the Church therefore wee will abruptly breake off from the promise and haste vnto them Qu. Which are those most comfortable fruits and benefits An. To speake as the truth is generally by this most high exaltation of our Sauiour Christ in our humane nature all the fruits how manie and how great soeuer wee receiue by him euen from his verie incarnation and first comming into the world to his ascension vp into heauen to wit redemption iustification sanctification saluation and whatsoeuer else beside they are all most perfectly warranted and sealed vp vnto vs and to euery true christian beleeuer yea euen to the poorest and basest of those which doe truly beleeue in his name It is very true according as that one place of the Apostle Saint Paul Rom. 8.29 30 c. Explicatiō proofe euen to the end of the chapter may aboundantly proue and declare For albeit as we must acknowledge he deduceth and deriveth our saluation from the very first and supreame cause of i◠that is to say from the most sacred and eternall election and high counsell of God yet he proceedeth to make the most low humiliation of our
Sauiour Christ the originall meanes of our attaining vnto it Neither doth the holy Apostle rest or stay his speech vntill he doe come by an excellent gradation euen to the height of this exaltation at the right hand of the maiestie of God That euen as when God hath made all his workes of creation at the first he looked vpon them and saw that all was very good so by the ascension of our Sauiour to his right hand the worke of our redemption and saluation according to the new creation of all things in Christ after the most holy consultation decree of the whole Trinitie might bee represented most glorious and perfectly good before him For to this purpose it is that the holy Apostle thus writeth in that holy scripture Those saith he speaking of God whom he knew before he also predestinated to be made like to the image of his Sonne that hee might be the first borne among many brethren Moreouer whom he predestinated them also he called and whom he called them also he iustified and whom he iustified them he also glorified What saith the Apostle herevpon shall we say to those things If God be on our side who can be against vs who spared not his owne Sonne but gaue him for vs all to death how shall he not with him freely giue vs all things else charisetai Who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods chosen it is God that iustifieth who shall condemne it is Christ which is dead yea or rather who is risen againe who is also at the right hand of God and maketh request also for vs. Who shall seperate vs from the loue of Christ that is from that loue which wee are sure CHRIST beareth toward vs Shall tribulation or anguish c. No saith the Apostle For I am perswaded that neither death nor life nor Angells nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come nor height nor depth nor any other creature shal be able to seperate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord to wit from that loue wherewith God is affected most tenderly and constantly toward vs for Christ Iesus sake The Apostle wee see speaking of that high consolation which we haue in our Lord Iesus Christ being at the right hand of God making request for vs feareth not lest he should vse any too high excesse of speech For the matter exceedeth euery hyperbole insomuch as it is higher then the very heauens and all creatures either in heauen or in earth So that indeede to speake generally as was answered the height of our Sauiour Christs most high exaltation is as it were the toppe and vpshot or perfection of the comfort of our faith yea euen the very full triumph and glory of it as his most low humiliation and sufferings are as the ground and foundation thereof And so the same Apostle reasoneth also Ephes 2.1 c. For immediately after that he had in like loftie manner described the most high aduancement of our Sauiour euen from his resurrection to his sitting at the right hand of God he inferreth vpon it that whereas we are by nature dead in trespasses and sinnes and children of disobedience c. and by nature children of wrath as well as others yet as he there affirmeth God who is rich in mermy through his great loue wherewith he loued vs euen when we were dead by sinnes hath quickened vs together in Christ for by grace are ye saued saith the Apostle And he that is God hath raised vs vp together and made vs sit together in the heauenly places in Christ Iesus that he might shew in the ages to come the exceeding riches of his grace through his kindnesse toward vs in Christ Iesus For by grace are ye saued throgh faith that not of your selues it is the gift of God not of workes c. Sessio Christi ad dextraÌ„ patris est perfectio vel excellentia officij mediatorisâ— officij scil prophetici Sacerdotalis ac regij quod iam Christus vt pote caput ecclesiae glorie ficatum in humana natura gloriose in coeâ—is exercet Cui etiam haec gloria debetur tum ratione officij tum ratione personae Dei Vrsinus Thus then we may perceiue what and how great the vse of our Sauiours sitting at the right hand of God is for our comfort generally But it is meete that we should looke more neerely into the particulars The which that we may doe we cannot as I thinke take a better course then according to the diuers parts of our Sauiour Christs most holy and high office wherein he is according to the most excellent worthines of his Person most gloriously aduanced to consider what be the fruites and benefits thereof For although wee haue already considered of the annointing of our Sauiour to this threefold or tripartite office when we speake of the title Christ yet this letteth not why we should not now treate of the perfit accomplishment of the same though therein we call againe to minde some of those things which haue been set downe before And further also notwithstanding the office of our Sauiour Christ is most vsually determined in his kingdome and priesthood yet because the holy Scriptures doe giue vs to vnderstand that he was a princely Prophet like to Moses and Dauid as well as a kingly high Priest like to Melchisedech we may not amisse for the more plainenesse of doctrine make his prophetship a distinct member of his office First therefore what are the fruits of the aduancement of our Sauiour as a most high and princely Prophet interpreter or Preacher of the word of God First he hath most perfectly sealed vp and authorised all former doctrine and prophesie taught both by himselfe and also by all other the holy Prophets that were since the beginning of the world as the true testimonie and declaration of the will of God touching the saluation of his people Secondly he hath more plentifully cleared published and confirmed the doctrine and Gospel of saluation them euer he had done before Thirdly he hath giuen more gratious and plentifull effects to the ministerie and preaching of his Gospel then euer he gaue to the ministerie of the former Prophets or vnto his owne whiâ—e he preached in his bodily presence here vpon earth Explication and proofe These are the fruits and benefits indeede which we may not vnfitly referre to the sitting of our Sauiour at the right hand of God in respect of his princely prophesie as we will by the grace of God indeuour to make plaine And first that our Sauiour Christ hath by his sitting at the right hand of God sealed vp ratified al former holy doctrine prophesie taught both by himself his holy Prophets to be the very true testimony of the will of God touching the saluation of his Church And secondly that he hath thereby from thence more plentifully cleared published confirmed
the same his holy doctrine it may be euideÌ„t in that froÌ„ the time of his sitting at the right hand of god not before he powred down the gifts of the holy ghost most pleÌ„tifully vpoÌ„ his holy Apostles for the benefit of his whole Church both by their preaching for their life time by their writings eueÌ„ to this day to the end of the world Insomuch as both by the one and also by the other their whole ministery was imployed to the clearing of the testimonies of the Prophets by the ful performance of them in by our Lord Iesus Christ to the redemption iustification and saluation of the whole Catholike Church of God consisting both of Iew and Gentile according to that notable testimonie of the Apostle Paul Ephes 4.11 12 13 14 c. The which notwithstanding we did alledge it as we had occasion giuen vs from the 7 8 9 and 10. verses going immediately before concerning the ascension of our Sauiour vp into heauen yet because the performance and distribution of the gifts of our Sauiour was not by reason of the ascension simply considered in it selfe but in respect of the ende wherefore he ascended that is to take his full glory power at the right hand of God therefore we haue iust cause to call it to remembrance here againe yea here to giue it the due place of our more full consideration For that it might the rather appeare that these fruits and benefits are to be ascribed to the sitting of our Sauiour at the right hand of God to the perfit ratifying of all holy prophesie and doctrine according to his owne teaching Mat. 5.17 18.7 Thinke not that I am come to destroy the Law or the Prophets I am not come to destroy them but to fulfill them For truly I say vnto you till heauen and earth perish one â—ote or one title of the law shall not escape till all be fulfilled c. he would not send the holy Ghost downe vpon his Apostles immediately vpon his ascension though he ascended to that end and purpose but deferred it ten daies after For our Sauiour ascending to heauen as we know on thursday which fell out to be the fourtith day after his resurrection he did not send the holy Ghost till the Lords day sen-night after which being called by vs Whitsonday it is in the 2. chapter of the Acts where this holy history is recorded vnto vs termed by the name of Pentecost which in the Greeke tongue signifieth the fiftith dayâ— pentecoste sub andi he mâ—ra thogh by vse to note this time which was a feast of the Iewes otherwise called of them the feast of the weekes the same word pentecoste is made a substantiâ—e But what then were the holy Apostles without the holy Ghost or void of the gifts and graces of our Sauiour Christ Question from the time of his ascension till this tenth day after No we may not say so Answer ExplicatioÌ„ proofe You say true For it is euident that they were already indewed with a great measure of grace as is plainely and expresly testified in the first chapter of the Acts of the Apostles verses 13 14 15 c. to the end of the chapter And that two waies First more generally in that it is recorded that in this meane time they continuing together according to the commandement of our Sauiour while hee was yet with them gaue themselues with one accord to prayer and supplication verse 14. Secondly and that more particularly in the wise and gratious ordering of the election of Matthias to be in the roome of a twelfth Apostle in stead of Iudas who had left his place and lost his fellowship which he had externally enioyed with the rest of the Apostles as it followeth verse 15. and to the end Thus it may euidently appeare that the Apostles were not vtterly void of the holy Ghost from the time of the ascension of our Sauiour Christ till the tenth day Question How then are we to vnderstand this that our Sauiour did not send the holy Ghost till the tenth day after his ascension Answer It is to be vnderstood only concerning that most full measure of the gifts of the holy Ghost which our Sauiour did in dew them withall at that time according to his promise made vnto them before his ascension as the holy story doth sufficiently declare ExplicatioÌ„ proofe So it doth indeede For after the holy Ghost was descended vpon the Apostles and that they had the gift of speaking languages vttered the wonderfull mysteries of God to the astonishing of many sorts of strangers in their seuerall languages as the Spirit gaue them vtterance the Apostle Peter saith thus Acts 2.33 34 35 36. Since that Christ hath beene exalted by the right hand of God and hath receiued of his Father the promise of the holy Ghost hee hath shed forth this which ye now see and heare For Dauid as the same Apostle addeth further is not ascended into heauen but he saith The Lord said to my Lord sit thou at my right hand till I make thine enemies thy foote stooie Thus then we soe that we may well say that our Sauiour Christ hath by his sitting at the right hand of God as a princely Prophet sealed and confirmed and most plentifully cleared and published the holy doctrine of our saluation Yea that he hath confirmed and authorised it more firmely then it is said of the lawes of the Medes and Persians which neuer change For thogh mens lawes are sundry times repealed altered yet it is not neither shall euer be so with the doctrine of the Gospel of our Lord Iesus Christ For it shall remaine still in full strength when all humane lawes policies and decrees of mans wit shall for euer be disauthorised and dissolued Herein therefore well may we vse the words of the Prophet Isaiah chap. 8.16 that the Testimonie and the Law that is all the holy doctrine of God is most perfectly bound vp and sealed among the Disciples of our Sauiour Christ that is to say it is ratified and reserued to their vse though withdrawen and hidden as a secret from all vnbeleeuers Like also as we reade the same kinde of speech to a more particular purpose Dan. 8.26 The vision is true therefore seale it vp And chap. 12.4 Shut vp the words and seale the booke But more generally chap. 9.24 it is prophesied that our Sauiour should by his death seale vp all vision and prophesie here vpon earth The which also hee hath since his ascension sealed vp most perfitly in heauen to hide it aboue the reach of all infidells but to cause all things to shine forth more clearely to the plentifull increase of the comfort of all true beleeuers According to that of the Apostle Paul 2. Cor. chap. 4. verse 3. If our Gospel be then hidden it is hidden to them that are lost In whom the God of this world hath blinded their
confirmed in the same Epistle to the Heb. chap. 7.23.24.25 where the Apostle maketh the comparison betwixt our Sauiour the Priests of the law after this manner that among them many were made Priests because they were not suffered to indure by the reason of death But this man saith the Apostle pointing to our Sauiour because hee endureth euer hee hath an euerlasting priesthood Wherefore hee is able also perfitly to saue them that come vnto God by him seeing he euer liueth to make intercession for them The same is confirmed Rom. 8.34 Christ is at the right hand of God and maketh request also for vs. This therefore may iustly be a singular comfort vnto vs yea the perfection of all our comfort infinitely aboue that comfort which the Iewes tooke by Esters intercession for them to Ashnerus though Hamans most cruell and bloudie massacre was preuented thereby yea greater then they might at anie time haue taken in the intercession of Moses and Aaron or any of the holy Prophets of God for them They say it is a great benefit for a man to haue a friend in the Court. And so it is specially if the Kings Sonne the heire apparant of the Kingdome should be a mans faithfull friend and fauourer But what were this in comparison of this benefit which wee now speake of that we haue the Sonne of God the heire of heauen and earth the mediator of the great couenant to eternall saluation our intercessour mediator and aduocate at the right hand of God in the most high Court or Senate of heauen According to that most comfortable saying of the Apostle Ioh. 1. Ep. ch 2.1 If any man sinne to wit of those that shall be sorie for their sinnes Wee haue an aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the iust And hee is the reconciliation for our sinnes c. But how I pray you doe ye vnderstand this that our Sauiour Christ is our intercessour at the right hand of God Question Doe you thinke that he doth now kneele downe or prostrate himselfe and make praiers and supplication for vs as hee did while he was heere vpon the earth as we haue seene in the holy history thereof heretofore Answer Explication and proofe No I haue beene taught to vnderstand this mysterie farre otherwise then so Good reason that you should be so taught For that kinde of intercession which our Sauiour vsed in the daies of his humiliation for a time and as it may be saide once for all like as it is saide of the offering vp of his sacrifice it cannot agree to that glorious estate wherein he is now most highly aduanced for euer Neâ—ther could that kinde of intercession proper to his humiliation be vsed now and for euer without preiudice against the perfection of those his praiers supplications which were made by him with most strong cries and teares c. in the daies of his flesh Which once to thinke were contrarie to that part of our faith Wee are therefore necessarily to distinguish betwixt that intercession of our Sauiour which was before his death and at his death and this that is now in heauen and shall continue for euer at the right hand of God as we haue seene before For that was perfit for merit once for all and this for application for euer and euer Neuerthelesse you haue not yet shewed what this intercession meaneth which our Sauiour continueth at the right hand of God Question What haue you learned that it is Answer I haue learned that the intercession of our Sauiour Christ at the right hand of God in heauen is nothing else but the continuance of his most gratious and effectuall will and desire in comp ssion ouer his Church in the sight of God and according to the will of the Father by his blood formerly and for euer reconciled vnto vs and all his elect that wee and the whole Church might for euer be partakers of all the fruites and benefites of his whole humiliation for vs euen from his incarnation to his death and continuance in the graue You haue heerein learned as the truth it selfe teacheth For wee haue no inkling of any other kinde of intercession of our Sauiour nowe in heauen We neuer reade of any kneeling there And God wee knowe is perfitly reconciled Stephen sawe the heauens open and our Sauiour standing at the right hand of God as one readie to assist his seruant and to addresse his iudgment against the aduersaries of his truth Otherwise we reade of no other disposing of his body but sitting and that also in such sense as hath beene before interpreted Onely this is that which is giuen vs to vnderstand to our comfort and it is in deede a comfort of comfort that our Sauiour Christ being in heauen hath the same render compassion and care ouer vs that hee had while he was vpon the earth though not now with such kinde of humane passions of sorrow and weeping c. as he had then Neither doth the word entugâ—chanes necessarily import such a kinde of instance as is by kneeling or prostrating of the body as wee may perceiue by the vse of it Acts. chapter 25. verse 24. The Iewes haue called vpon mee saith Festus there So that it may generally signifie a soliciting without regard of this or that outward manner And Rom. 11.2 Hee is in deede as perfectly desirous now that wee should enioy the whole fruite of his humiliation and death as he was willing to humble himselfe euen to the death of the Crosse for vs but that hee doth it after another manner now then he did vpon the earth it may be euident from the testimonie of the Apostle Heb. 9.24 c. For Christ saith hee is not entred into the holy places that are made with hands which are similitudes of the true Sanctuarie but hee is entred into the very heauens to appeare now in the sight of God for vs Not that he should offer himselfe often as the high Priest entred into the holy place euery yeere with other blood For then must hee haue often suffered since the foundation of the world but now in the end of the world hee hath appeared once to put away sinne by the sacrifice of himselfe c. But as it followeth vnto them saith the Apostle that looke for him hee shall appeare the second time without sinne vnto saluation Thus then while that by faith wee doe looke vp vnto our Sauiour sitting in the glory of his most high and royall priesthood at the right hand of God the Father almightie wee may safely conceiue strong consolation and comfort to our consciences in the assurance of the forgiuenes of our sinnes and in the hope of euerlasting life euen in that hope which as the saâ—e Apostle saith We haue as an anker of the soule both sure and stedfast aâ—d entereth into that which is within the vaile that is into heauen whether the fore-runner is for vs entered in euen Iesus who is
authoritie in that all power in heauen and earth is giuen vnto him Thus much in the first place more generally for the most holy rule and gouernment of our Sauiour for the benefite of his church more directly Now secondly for his vigilancie in preseruing and maintaining of it Read Reuel 1 10.11 12 13 c. for our Sauiour is described to walke in the middest of his churches to haue eyes like a flame of fire c and a two-edged sword going out of his mouth c. And therewithall it may be seene in the third place by the two chapters following what wise discipline our Sauiour vseth according to that chap 3 19. As many as I loue I rebuke and chasten be zealous therfore and amend And againe in the same place that which was fourthly obserued concerning the sweet consolation and comfort which hee giueth to all those that will receiue it as it followeth in the very next verse which is the 20. Behold saith our Sauiour by his holy spirit from heauen I stand at the doore and knocke If any man heare my voice and open the doore I will come in vnto him and will suppe with him and he with me And this doth our Sauiour euen from the right hand of God as he promised that he would Iohn ch 14 18. I will not leaue you comfortles or as orphanet and fatherles children in which respect he is called an euerlasting father to his church as to his children Isai 9.6 but saith our Sauiour the king of heauen I will come vnto you And verse 27. Peace I leaue with you c. Finally that he doth all this to humble his Church and euery member therof to make all that be his wise vnto saluation and that he mindeth from heauen euen from the right hand of God to saue them it is euident in the former place of the Reuel ch 3. as it followeth in the 21 and 22. verses To him that ouercommeth saith our Sauiour I will grant to fit with me in my throne euen as I ouercame and fit with my father in his throne Let him that hath an eare heare what the spirit saith to the Churches Read also Rom 8.28 We knowe that all thinges worke together for the best c. And 1 Cor 11.32 When we are iudged we are chastened of the Lord that we should not be condemned with the world It is euident also by the expresse predictions and warrant of our Sauiour before his death as we reade Matth 25.31 c. For when the Sonne of man commeth in his glory and all the holy Angels with him c. Then shall the king that is he himselfe who is the king of his church shall say to them on his right hand Come yee blessed of my Father inherite yee the kingdome prepared for ye from the foundation of the world But of this more afterward in the handling of the next Article In the meane while that wee may now goe forward in our present argument Question What are the fruites and benefites of our Sauiours sitting in his royall soueraigntie at the light hand of God for the comfort of his Church in respect of the enemies thereof the which also as was answered are of our Sauiour accounted to be his owne enemies Answer As touching the enemies of the Church whom also our Sauiour accounteth to be enemies to himselfe First he doth most mightily bridle and restraine their furie and rage Secondly hee doâ—h most wisely defeate them in their most craftie and subtile deuises Thirdly he doth most iustly infatuate and confound them Finally he will in his wrath most fearefully cast them downe the height of their pride to most we full destruction for euer and euer Explication and proofe That he will do so that we may speake of the last part of the answer first we may perceiue it plainly by his own description of his last iudgement Mat 25.41 For then shall be that is the king as before verse 34. say to them on the left hand Depart from me ye cursed into euerlasting fire which is prepared for the diuel and his Angels Yea we may perceiue it by a reason of no small amplificatioÌ„ For insomuch as there it appeareth that according to the saying of the Apostle Iames there shall be iudgement mercitesse to them that shewe no mercie how much more heauie may we thinke shall the iudgement of them be who giue themselues to all malitious practises of crueltie against the poore Saints and holy Church of God Reade also to this ende Matth 21.33 c. the parable of the housholder who planted a vineyard c. then let it out to husbandmen and so went into a strange countrie c. The which husbandmen when time of fruite came denied him fruite abused his messengers and at the last slewe his owne Sonne whom he sent vnto them Now of these wicked husbandmen what iudgement the Lord of the vineyard should giue our Sauiour leaueth it as a matter easie for euery man to iudge And they who heard the parable could not but say though at vnwares they read their owne doome against themselues He will cruelty destroy these wicked men and will let out the vineyard to other husbandmen who shall deliuer him the fruites in their seasons And chap 22.1 c 6 7. we read the like application of the parable of the marriage of the kings Sonne For as touching those that despised the marriage feast and mifused the messengers and slewe them the king hearing of it was wroth and sent forth his warriers and destroyed those murtherers and burnt vp their citie And againe our Sauiour vse h another parable to the same purpose chap 25 14 c. and Luk. 19.12 c. vnder the similitude of a certaine noble man who going into a farre countrie to receiue for himselfe a kingdome and so to come againe Who called his tenne seruants and deliuered them his goods c to occupie till he should come againe But as the parable saith they hated him and sent an ambassage after him saying wee will not haue this man to raigne ouer vs c. The conclusion of the parable is this that the king hauing receiued his kingdom and returning againe contrary to the desire of these rebells he giueth commandement that those his enemies which would not that he should raigne ouer them should be brought and slaine before him And for vs to speake the truth how should it be in any equitie that any of those who either heretofore haue most vily profaned and blasphemed the most holy prophesie or kingdom of our Sauiour Christ as the Iewes and Gentiles did while he was vpon the earth or shall at any time doe the like in despising his holy word and Sacraments c. but they must of necessitie one day knowne and feele from the sword and balance of Gods diuine iustice how grieuous a crime and what the price of it is All this is agreeable to the holy
al the children of God as if the holy Apostle should haue spoken thus Maruel not at this that I say all the enemies of God shall be subdued vnto him for euen the Son of God himselfe in that he is man yea in that being both God and man and bearing the office of the Mediator he shall in regard of the same his office willingly submit himselfe vnder God as to his head 1. Cor 11 3. though he shall neuertheles for that but rather more gloriously rule and raigne ouer vs as our head to our infinite benefit Eph 1.22 and ch 4. 15. Colos 1.18 and ch 2 19. And thus may we perceiue that the cleare manifestation of the subiection of our Sauiour such as it shall be containeth a most sure ground of perfect comfort to vs insomuch as we shall at that time and thenceforth for euer continually behold and enioy the most blessed presence of our Mediatour by whom wee being once reconciled and vnited to God our heauenly Father shall by him and vnder him bee held in so sweete a bonde of subiection to ou◠God that we shall neuer haue any minde to lift vp ourselues against God or at any time to withdrawe our dutifull obedience and seruice as in Adam out first Father all of vs did and are still of our selues alwaies apt so to doe But yet one thing more remaineth concerning this great point of our faith Quest What doth Saint Paul meane when he saith that our Sauiour shall be subiect to the end God may be all in all Is it his meaning that then our Sauiour Christ shall cease to be any longer Christ and that hee shall lay aside his humane nature c. Answer Far be it from vs once to admit any such thought The meaning of the holy Apostle is that by the subiection of our Sauiour which he speaketh of the diuine Maiestie of the Godhead both Father Sonne and holy Ghost shall be so clearely manifested that the bright glory thereof shall not onely infinitely excell the glory of all other creatures but euen the humanitie of the Sonne of God himselfe So that though our Sauiour Christ shall retaine his eternall glory euen in that he is the head and mediator of the Church yet the perfection of all glory yea euen touching our redemption iustification sanctification and glorification shall be ascribed to the Deitie both Father Sonne and holy Ghost by whom we were with one most holy consent eternally elected and chosen and through whose grace toward vs and the whole Church the Father did send the Son in due time to take the nature of man by the holy Ghost and so to obtaine this high grace to be the Redeemer and Sauiour of men Explication This is indeede the holy meaning of the blessed Apostle so farre as wee in our weakenes could attaine to the glimse at the least of so high a mysterie The which doubtles neither wee nor any other shall be able fully to vnderstand vntill the time come that wee shall knowe as wee are knowne as the some Apostle speaketh and that we see it fulfilled before our eyes in the blessed season appointed of God Hitherto of the comforts of faith arising vnto vs from the sitting of our glorious Lord Iesus Christ at the right hand of God the Father almightie NOw let vs come to the vse of the same comforts touching those fruites of obedience and thankes which we stand bound to yeeld vnto God our Sauiour for the same Question Which are they Answer To speake more generally As all the fruites and benefites of our redemption are by this last and highest degree of our Sauiours exaltation most comfortably sealed vp and assured vnto vs and to the whole Church for euer so are wee in euery respect both of his princely prophesie and also of his royall Priesthood and k ngdome exceedingly to reioyce and comfort our selues in him as in an al sufficient Prince and Mediatour of our eternall redemption and saluation And accordingly with the greatest chearefulnesse of soule and spirit that may be to yeelde him all the duties of the greatest loue reuerence and obedience that we can possibly attaine vnto Explicatiō proofe It is indeede most reasonable and meete that it should be so as euery one must needes acknowledge in his heart though wee should say no more For seeing hee is a most high and holy Prophet wee are to reioyce in him more then euer the people of Israel did or might lawfully reioyce in Moses though he was the blessed instrument of God to deliuer them out of that heauie bondage of Egypt wherein they had beene a long time sore oppressed And more then any other of the same people might afterward reioyce in any other of the holy Prophets though God made them to bee as Fathers vnto them and as the horses and chariotes of Israel according to that which one of the Kinges acknowledge concerning the Prophet Elisha 2. King 13. verse 14. Seeing he is a royall high Priest it is our dutie to take more ioy in him spiritually then all the sweete perfume and all the glorious garments of Aaron or any other of the high Priests of the lawe could yeeld outwardly to those that beheld and sinelled to the same Exodus 28. Psal 133. Seeing he is the King of Kings The Duties and so crowned of God in the Lighest heauens we ought to reioice in him with ioy infinitely exceeding the ioy which the people tooke at the anointing and coronation of King Salomon heere vpon earth though at the blowing of the trumpet all of them said God saue King Salomon and piped with pipes and reioyced with great ioy so that the earth rang with the sound of them 1. Kings chap. 1. verses 39 4◠And hereunto we are in speciall manner exhorted by the Spirit of God in the Song of Songs in that sweet allegorie borrowed from the same anointing and crowning of King Salomon in that he was a type of our Sauiour Christ chapter 3.11 For Come forth ye daughters of Sion saith the Church and behold King Salomon that is our Salomon the great King of the whole Church both in heauen and in earth with the Crowne wherewith his mother crowned him in the day of his mariage and in the day of the gladnes of his heart But this beholding must be with the eye of faith for otherwise we cannot pierce so high as to see the glory of the coronation of this our Salomon whom we now speake of Thus I say more generally wee are to reioice with ioy vnspeakeable and glorious in respect both of his princely Prophetship and also of his kingly high Priesthood and Kingdome though with our naturall eyes as the Apostle Peter saieth we doe not see him And this is the next and most immediate duty which doth kindly follow vpon the former doctrine For insomuch as there is so great a ground or Sea full of comfort what may more aptly
follow vpon it then that we doe cheere vp and comfort our hearts therewithall after the example of the Apostle Paul Rom. 8.34 c. as we haue seene before Verâ—ly if we doe not make this the ground and perfection of our ioy that our Sauiour is in heauen at the right hand of God all our reioycing shall be in vaine whether it be in wit or learning or in strength or beauty or in riches or reuenewes or honour or in any thing else whatsoeuer it may be But for our more plentifull instruction from so speciall a ground and from so worthie and excellent an occasion let vs I pray you consider more particularly of our duties belonging hereunto in respect of either branch of the aduancement of our Sauiour seuerally and apart Question And first what more speciall and proper duties doe we owe in regard of his aduancement in his princely prophesie Answer We doe stand bound to esteeme the doctrine which he taught first himselfe and which since his a cension to the right hand God his holy Apostles haue both preached by the Spirit and also left recorded in writing to be a most perfect doctrine And likewise that the miracles which he wrought first himselfe while he was vpon the earth and then also by the same his Apostles in his name and by his power from the right hand of God to be perfectly sufficient for the confirmation of the same his doctrine touching the kingdome of God Secondly wee are to haue like reuerend estimation of the sincere and faithfull preaching of the same doctrine the doctrine of his blessed Gospel and heauenly kingdome Thirdly we are to reiect all strange doctrine and to withdraw our selues from euery false Prophet and Antichrist which preacheth the same ExplicatioÌ„ proofe That we are thus to esteeme First of the doctrine of our Sauiour Christ and of his miracles and secondly of the sincere preaching of the same his holy doctrine by his faithfull Ministers as a duty belonging to this aduancement of our Sauiour at the right hand of God we haue one notable testimonie and proofe Heb. 2.1 c. Where after the declaration of the most high excellencie of our Sauiour euen from hence that hee alone is found worthy so sit at the right hand of God he inferreth this most graue conclusion following Wherefore saith he â—e nought diligently to giue heed to the things which we haue heard lest at any time we should let them slip For if the word spoken by Angels that is to say the in of all saw of God was stedfast and euery transgression and disobedience receiued a iust recempence of reward How shall we escape if we neglect so great saluation which at the first began to be preached by the Lord and afterward was confirmed to vs by them that heard him God bearing witnesse thereto both with signes and wonders and with diuers miracles and gifts of the holy Ghost according to his owne will For hee hath not put the world to come whereof we speake to the subiection of the Angels Likewise chap 3.1 c. Therefore holy brethren partners of the heauenly vocation consider the Apostle and high Priest of our profession Christ Iesus Who was faithfull to him that hath appointed him euen as Moses was in all his house For this man is counted worthie of more glorie then Moses c. And verse 5 c. Now Moses verily as the Apostle addeth further was faithfull in all his house that is in the house of God as a seruant for a witnes of the things which should be spoken after But Christ is as the Sonne ouer his owne house whose house we are if wee hold fast the confidence and the reioycing of the hope vnto the end Wherefore as the holy Ghost saith To day if ye will hears his voice harden not your hearts as in the prouocation c. And againe chap. 12.24.25 Ye are come to Iesus the Mediator of the new Testament and to the bloud of sprinkling which speaketh better things then that of Abell See that ye despise not him that speaketh for if they escaped not who refused him that spake one earth to wit in the name of the Lord Chrematizenta that is Moses much more shall we not escape if we turne away from him who speaketh from heauen that is if we turne away from our Sauiour Chr st And yet further that wee are from this consideration to reuerence the ministerie of the word to reioyce in the promises pub ished thereby to feare the menaces and threats thereof to admit the reproofe contained therein c. it may be plaine from the words which our Sauiour himselfe spake while he was vpon the earth in that he said that he would ratifie in heauen that which his faithfull Ministers should in their holy ministerie and seruice speake in his num here on earth Math. 16.19 Here therefore it is also euident that on the contrarie all such as shall got about to publish any other doctrine then that which our Sauiour hath deliuered to his Church are together with their doctrine to be reiected of all such as doe only beleeue in our Sauiour Christ sitting at the right hand of Gâ—d the F ther according to the admonition of our Sauiour himselfe Math. 7.15 c. and cha 24. verses 23.24.25 and according to the admonition of the Apostle Paul Gas 1 8 â— c. Thus much â—riefly concerning the duties nore properly belonging to the aduancement of our Sauiour in that he is a princely Prophet Question Now which are the duties in regard of his most high aduancement in his royall Priesthood Answer It is our duty in the comfort of it that like as we haue learned before to rest wholly vpon that his sacrifice which he hath offered vp for our sinnes while he was heere vpon the earth for the euery merit of our redemption and saluation so in this respect to rest altogether vpon his intercession now continually in heauen for the effectuall application of the same his merit to the performance accomplishment of the same our saluation It is also our duty both in our praiers and also in our thankesgiuing and in euery other duty which we performe vnto God and likewise in our dedicating and â—ffering vp of our owne leaues both soules and bodies a liuing sacrifice holy and acceptable to God that we doe all in the name of our Sauiour not onely looking backe to his mediation perfi ly performed hereâ—â— earth but also looking forward euen vp into heauen by the eye of our faith to his continuall intercession for vs at the right hand of God to the continuall applying of the fruite and merit of his death as was said ExplicatioÌ„ It is true For although we must begin to looke back to the humiliation of our Sauiour and from thence learne vnfainedly to humble cast downe our selues yet we must not stay till with reuerence and for the further perfiting
of the peace of our conscience we doe comfortably looke vp vnto him and behold him aduanced to the right hand of God on our behalfe For so the holy Apostle teacheth vs. Heb. 4.14.15.16 in these words Seeing then saith he that we haue a great high Priest which is entred into heauen euen Iesus the Sonne of God let vs hold fast our profession For we haue not an high Priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities but was in all things tempted in like sort yet without sinne Let vs therefore goe boldly vnto the throne of grace that we may receiue mercy and finde grace to helpeth time of need And cha 10. verse 10. c. Seeing therefore brethren saith he that by the bloud of Iesus we may be bold to enter into the holy place By the new and liuing way which he hath prepared for vs through the vaile that is his flesh And seeing we haue an high Priest which is ouer the house of God Let vs draw neere with a true heart in assurance of faith sprinkled in our hearts from an euill conscience and wished in our bodies with pure water Let vs keepe the profession of our hope without wauering for he is faithfull that hath promised c. Thus from the humiliation of our Sauiour and from that experience which he had of our infirmities while he was vpon the earth we are with reuerence to approach neere vnto him by faith euen to the heauenly throne of Gods grace If we should rush immediatly to the right hand of God without faith in the merit of his death without humiliation in casting downe of our selues wee might iustly looke for the repulse yea for a mighty fall as a iust punishment of such our inordinate presumption and pride The onely lawfull and allowed mediator for vs vnto God is our Sauiour Christ And if we would needs haue a Mediator for vs vnto our Sauiour himselfe being now in heauen what other can we haue or any way looke for then the death of our Sauiour in that he hath thereby alreadie made request for vs vnto God in the daies of his humiliation here vpon earth and namely in the time of his most bitter sufferings vpon the Crosse That is to say we neither can haue neither may we looke for any other Mediator to Christ then Christ humbled to Christ exalted If we will with the Papists looke after any other Mediators or any other mediation to God for vs we shall with them vainely and foolishly deceiue our owne selues And heerein I beseech ye let euery one of vs labour so strengthen our faith because doubtlesse the want of faith in this point hath brought most grosse idolatry into the Church of God For who hauing learned to behold our Sauiour an euerlasting and perpetuall mediator for him at the right hand of God by the eyes of his faith would be so base minded as to set vp a dead and dumbe Idoll or once vouchsafe to cast an eye toward it being set vp and fastened to the wall before him by any other Moreouer as touching our owne praieâ—s or any other dutie and seruice that we can any way performe wee must take religious heede that wee doe not trust to any godlines or deuotion that wee imagine and perswade our selues to be therein but rather euermore to humble our selues in the sight of the imperfections thereof And looke what grace and godlines there is in anie and namely the grace of prayer it is our dutie to acknowledge that it is not of our selues but of the holy Ghost Neither are wee to thinke that anie prayers which we make are heard nor any other dutie accepted for any worthinesse of vs but because the holy Ghost raiseth vp sighes and groanes in vs and maketh request for vs vnto God together with our Sauiour Christ Rom. 8.26.27 And Reuel 8.3.4 And euen this that wee haue the grace to offer vp our prayers vnto God it is a fruite of our Sauiours heauenly intercession for vs. And the same grace also of our care to make our prayers to God in the name of our Sauiour heere from earth it may be a good proofe vnto vs that our Sauiour is an intercessour in heauen for vs. But our manifold failings both in prayer and in all other duties ought iustly to cause vs vnfainedly to acknowledge our selues euen when wee are at the best to be but vnprofitable seruants Luk. 17. verse 10. Thus hauing seene the duties belonging to the aduancement of our Sauiour in his roiall Priesthood let vs come to his aduancement in his roiall kingdome Question Which are the duties of faith belonging therevnto Answer First inward reuerence of soule and spirit in the most dutifull acknowledgement of his most roiall soueraigntie ouer his whole Church and euery member thereof Secondly all religious worship and seruice both inward and outward according to his word and commandement Thirdly obedience and submission to those that rule ouer the rest in his name both ciuill Magistrates and Church gouernours Yea all christian obedience to his lawes and commandements in the common actions and conuersation of our whole liues Finally all diuine honour praise and glorie for the whole worke of our redemption and saluation That we doe stand bound in respect of the royall or princely aduancement and soueraigne Lordship of our Sauiour at the right hand of God to yeelde him all reuerence in the acknowledgement of the same his high soueraigntie we haue a sufficient warrant from that great and solemne proclamation made from the God of heauen by the Apostle Peter in that first publike Sermon of his which hee made Acts 2. by the which three thousand soules were conuerted and brought to the faith and obedience of this great and glorious Lord our Sauiour Dauid saith the Apostle verses 34 35 36 c. is not ascended into heauen but he saith The Lord saide to my Lord sit at my right hand vntill I make thine enemies thy foote-stoole Therefore let all the house of Israel know for a suretie that God hath made him both Lord and Christ this Iesus I say whom ye haue crucified Now when they heard it they were pricked in their hearts c. And againe chap. 5. verse 31. God hath lifted vp Iesus with his right hand to bee a Prince and a Sauiour to giue repentance to Israel and forgiuenesse of sinnes According also to that propheticall instruction by a sweete allegorica l description of the spirituall marriage of our Sauiour with his Church Harken O daughter saith the Psalmist and consider and incline thine eare forget also thine owne people and thy fathers house so shall the King haue pleasure in thy beautie for hee is thy Lord and reuerence thou him The word which the Prophet vseth noteth such a reuerence as is declared by outward bowing or falling down before him vehashtahaeui-lo Hence therefore wee haue a fit occasion giuen vs to proceede from the inward reuerence to
the proofe of the second point that all religious worship both inward and outward is due to our Sauiour sitting at the right hand of God Which that it is so it may be euident vnto vs from that which we reade Philip. 2.9 10 11. where after that the Apostle hath made a notable description of his exceeding great humiliation hee inferreth this vpon it saying Wherefore also God hath highly exalted him and giuen him a name aboue euery name That at the name of Iesus euery knee should bow both of things in heauen and of things on earth and of things vnder the earth And that euery tongue should confesse that Iesus Christ is the Lord vnto the glory of God the Father Reade aâ—so 1. Tim. â— 21 I charge thee saith the Apostle to Timothie an Euangelist before God and the Lord Iesus Christ and the elect Angells that thou obserue these things without preferring one to another and doe nothing partially He speaketh of such things as doe nearely concerne the diuine worshippe and seruice of God and our Sauiour Christ and the reuerend ordering and performing the duties thereof And againe 2. Epist 4.1 I charge thee therefore before God and before the Lord Iesus Christ c. Reade also Heb. 12.28 29. Wherefore saith the Apostle seeing we receiue a kingdome he speaketh of the kingdome of our Lord Iesus Christ now established from heauen which cannot be shaken let vs haue grace whereby we may so serue God that wee may please him with reuerence and feare For euen our God is a consuming fire And so it is said of our Sauiour Christ that hee shall come at the last day with flaming fire rendering vengeance to them that doe not know God and which doe not obey the Gospel of our Lord Iesus Christ c. To this purpose therefore the propheticall exhortation of the 2. Psal ought to take place among vs yea among the Princes of the earth as wee reade verse 10 c. where after that the Prophet hath shewed how fearefully our Sauiour shall proceede against his enemies yea euen here in this worlde hee earnestly admonisheth and exhorteth those that bee corrigible euen so manie as appertaine to the Lorde that they would bee wise in time and so preuent the perill Be wise now therefore O yee Kings saith he be yee learned O yee Iudges of the earth Serue the Lord in feare and reioyce in trembling Kisse the Sonne that is in all honourable sort declare your selues to be his willing and professed subiectes lest hee be angrie and yee perish in the way to wit before you bring your owne deuises to passe which surely hee will frustrate aboue that you can be aware when his wrath shall sodenly burne or as they translate and as the wordes will well signifie burne neuer so little to shewe the fearefulnesse of his wrath And then hee concludeth the Psalme with this excellent sentence Blessed are all that trust in him The last place which I will alledge to this purpose is Psal 110. verse 3. where the same holy Prophet euen the princely Prophet Dauid deriueth this as an effect from the sitting of our Sauiour in his kingly glory and souerainge power at the right hand of God that his people should bee such as will through the mightie power of his word and by grace of his holy Spirit in the daies of his Gospel stocke in companies and that also with great cheerefulnesse to yeelde all spirituall worshippe and seruice to our God in the name of Iesus Christ our Lord. The Lord saith King Dauid shall send the rodde of thy power that is the scepter of his word and Gospel out of Zion saying Be thou ruler in the middest of thine enemies Thy people shall come to offer willingly in the time of the assembling of thine armie to wit to defend thy Gospel by the sword against the violent aduersaries thereof according to that Psalme 47. verse 9. or rather when they shall come by troopes vnto the places of thy spirituall worshippe to learne to fight thy spirituall battells against their spirituall enemies the worlde the flesh and the Diuell by an allusion to the holy custome of the Iewes resorting by companies to the Temple of the Lord at the solemne feastes of the Lawe according to that Psalme 42. verse 4. and Psalme 84 verse 7. For so the wordes seeme to follow aptly thus in the seemely places of thy holinesse yea euen from the wombe that is so soone as they shall bee spiritually regâ—nerated vnto thee as it were betimes in the morning or at the peepe of the day that is most diligently shall the dew of thy youth that is thy newe borne babes very copiously according to the falling of the dew vpon the earth like to that phrase of speech 2. Sam. 17.12 vsed in that sense though then by Ahitophel to a wicked purpose shall present themselues vnto thee The reason whereof followeth answer rable to that which went before The Lord hath sworne and will not repent Thou art a Priest for euer after the order of Melchisedech And thus wee see that from this Article concerning our Sauiours royall aduancement to bee the onely spirituall King and Prince of his Church that is of all the Saintes of God that all holy and religious worship is due vnto him Now thirdly that all submission and obedience is for his sake and according to this word to be yeelded to all ciuill Magistrates and t all ecclesiasticall Church gouernour as it is euident Rom. 13.1 c. Let euery soule be subiect to the higher powers c. And Matth. 18.15 and verses 18 19. Verily saith our Sauiour I say vnto you Whatsoeuer ye shall binde on earth shall be bound in heauen c. Where out of all question he had respect of that heauenly soueraigntie which he hath now at the right hand of God And fourthly touching generall obedience in the common actions and conuersation of our liues reade Colos 3.1 c. If then yee be risen with Christ saith the Apostle seeke those things which are aboue where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God Set your affections on things which are aboue and not on things which are on the earth For ye are dead your life is hidden with Christ in God When Christ who is our life shal appeare then shal ye also appeare with him in glory Mortifie therfore your meÌ„bers which are on the earth fornication vncleannes c. And 1. Thes 4.1 2. And furthermore saith the Apostle we beseech ye brethren exhort ye in the Lord Iesus that ye increase more more as yee haue receiued of vs how yee ought to walke and to please God For yee know what commandements we gaue you by the Lord Iesus For this is the will of God euen your sanctification and that ye should abstaine from fornication c. If we shall doe thus yea constantly to the end and not be turned away by any afflictions then behold
how gratious the promise is It is a true saying saith the Apostle 2. Tim. chap. 2.11.12 For if we be dead with him that is with out Sauiour we shall also liue with him If we suffer we shall reigne with him And Reuel 2.26 27 our Sauiour testifieth thus by his holy Apostle from heauen He that ouercommeth and keepeth my workes vnto the end to him will I giue power ouer Nations and he shall rule them with a rod of yron and as the vessells of a potter shall they be broken Euen as I receiued of my Father so will I giue him the morning starre that is singular brightnesse and glorie comparable to the morning starre answerable to that prophesie of Daniel chap. 12. â— They that be wise shall shine as the brightnesse of the firmament and they that turne many to righteousnes shall shine as the starres for euer and euer And againe Reuel 3.21 To him that ouercommeth will I grant to sit with me in my throne euen as I ouercame and sit with my Father in his throne Let him that hath an eare heare what the Spirit that is the spirit of our Lord Iesus Christ by his holy Apostle from heauen sa it vnto the Churches These promises therefore and such duties to the constant performance whereof they are made are diligently and religiously to be attended and beleeued of euery true christian Finally touching the last branch of the answer to wit that all diuine honour and glory is to be giuen to our Sauiour for the whole worke of our redemption and eternall saluation We haue the practise of the Church of God in the heaâ—ens yea and of the holy Angells also exemplified before vs Reuel chap. 5. vâ—rses 6 7 8 c. they doe most solemnly giue high glory to our Sauiour Christ in that behalfe falling downe and saying Thou art worthie c. And verse 12. The Angells say with a lowd voyce Worthie is the Lambe that was killed to receiue power and riches and wisedome and strength and honour and glory and praise Yea the vision declaring what is the duty of all as well in earth as in heauen representeth vnto Iohn that all the creatures which are in heauen and on the earth and in the sea and all that are in them doe say Praise honour and glorie and power be vnto him that sitteth vpon the throne that is to God the Father and vnto the Lambe for euermore That is to the Sonne our Lord Iesus Christ who according to this Article of our faith sitteth for euer at his right hand And this is that wherevnto we and all the Church of God in the daies of the Gospâ—l are prophetically exhorted and earnestly stirred vp by a fiuefold repetition of the same words Psal 47.5 6 7. God is ascended with triumph euen the Lord with the sound of the trumpet Sing praises to God sing praises sing praises vnto our King sing praises For God is the King of all the earth that is of the whole Church both Iewes and Gentiles sing praises euâ—ry one that hath vnderstanding Or rather thus sing praises with a Psalme of instruction that is to say fit to instruct vs in this mysterie of the exaltation of our Lord and Sauiour And herevnto the excellencie of the person of our Sauiour is very forcible and aâ—so the highnesse of that place from whence all the mercies of God are confirmed and the daily fruits thereof renewed vnto vs. For we vse to esteeme gifts and tokens of loue at very high price when they come from Persons of high place Most of all therefore and m st highly ought we to esteeme those most excellent gifts and blessings which doe continually descend vnto vs from the most royall hand of our Sauiour Christ euen from the right hand of God in the highest heauens To him therefore be all honour and glorie and praise for euer and euer Amen And thus albeit this yeelding of glory and praise to our Sauiour is a part yea a chiefe part of his diuine worship and might well haue beene spoken of in the second branch yet it neede not be thought to bee much amisse that it should in this wise be made a speciall conclusion of the whole answer touching the duties of faith belonging to the manifolde comfort of faith touching this Article NOw for the shutting vp of all The danger of not beleeuing this Article according to our order of handling euerie other Article of our faith What is the danger of not beleeuing in our Sauiour Christ and of not obeying him as one thus most highly aduanced to the right hand of the most sacred Maiesty of God Ans It cannot be that the faith of any such should be perfitly established Nay rather all that shall remaine in this their vnbeliefe and disobedience against our glorious Lord and Sauiour shall not onely be excluded from euery benefit of Christ but also stand most deepely subiect to extreame wrath and iudgement as a iust punishment for so great and intollerable a contempt Explication proofe It must needes be so indeede For seeing as it was said euen in respect of the appearance of our Sauiour in the time of his humiliation that he which did not then beleeue in him was condemned alreadie because hee beleeued not in the name of the onely begotten Sonne of God Iohn 3.18 Much rather may it be affirmed now after that our Sauiour is ascended thus into heauen and fully established in his glory And wee may here againe call to minde the wordes of our Sauiour Iohn 8.23 24. and verses 34 35 36. The summe whereof is this that if we beleeue not in him as one that came from heauen as one being sent from God and is gone againe to God into heauen we shall die in our sinnes Herevnto likewise serueth that which our Sauiour spake chap. 16.9 that the holy Ghost after his ascension to the right hand of God in the heauens should rebuke the world of sinne to wit in it selfe euen to the owne condemnation as touching those that would not beleeue in him thus leauing the world after his manifesting of himselfe and going away againe to him that had sent him In which place of Scripture also our Sauiour said further that the holy Ghost should after the same his ascension conuince the world of righteousnesse that is should shew by reall proofe and demonstration euen by reason of his ascension that our Sauiour is righteous for so are the words of our Sauiour himselfe Because I goe to my Father and ye shall see me no more Our Sauiour meaneth till the end of the world And last of all our Sauiour added in the same place of the Euangelist Iohn that the holy Ghost should come to conuince the world of iudgement that is to say that wrath and vengeance is due to all that will not beleeue in him seeing hee hath made it most cleare and euident that the Prince of this world that is the
time shortly ensuing the ascension of our Sauiour vp into heauen in thaâ—â—he compareth his comming to the lightening which comming out of the East shineth into the West as it is applied Luk 17.20.21.22.23.24 Like as also his comming shall be bodily to the sight and viewe of all people in the cloudes of the aire descending from the highest heauen when he shall come to iudge the world as it is in the text of Matthewe The vse of which doctrine of our Sauiour as it was double vnto the beleeuing Iewes before the destruction of Ierusalem partly for direction and partly for consolation and comfort * Read also Luk 17.23.24 c. to the ende of the ch where he plainly extendeth the words of our Sauiour to the end of the world so it may wel be and it is vnto all true beâ—â—euing Christians to the end of the world and euen in regard of the ende it selfe For instruction thus first for that insomuch as our Sauiour hath sufficiently confirmed himselfe to bee true Messias and his doctrine to bee the onely true doctrine of saluation by those miracles which he wrought first by himselfe among the Iewes and afterward by his holy Apostles both among Iewes and Gentiles that therefore wee are not to bee drawne away from him or from his doctrine vnder pretence of any other miraculous workings whatsoeuer Secondly this doctrine of our Sauiour serueth for our instruction against all secret and hereticall inticements of false Prophets and Heretickes whose manner is vsuall among many of them to drawe Disciples away from the publike profession of the Gospell euen in the times of the libertie thereof to secret corners as if they were a companie more holy then the rest and had a more perfect doctrine Whereof wee may take the Familie of Loue for one chiefe example among the rest But saith our Sauiour though they say behold Christ is in secrete places beleeue it not Our Sauiour will haue his Doctrine publikely Preached and professed vnder good Christian Princes and hee will haue it publikely professed vpon all iust occasions vnder Idolaters and Tyrannous Princes though they will not suffer the Gospell so long as they can hinder it to be publikely Preached He cannot like that it should be smothered in corners It shall as he saith breake forth like lightening that is it shall be published openly and in the publike viewe of the world and accordingly he will haue it to be publikely imbraced and professed Thirdly the Doctrine of our Sauiour in this part of his answere to his Disciples serueth to teach vs nowe as well as it did to teach the beleeuing Iewes before the destruction of Ierusalem that as they were not to tye themselues to Ierusalem and to stay their flight from it as if then Christ might no where else bee found so neither are wee to tye our faith to any place as many doe their faith to the Church of Rome but to resort thether and to stay there where Christ is truly Preached as well in one place as in another wheresoeuer and whether soeuer the Lord shall call vs. And to this purpose hee vseth the prouerbiall speech Wheresoeuer the dead carkesse is thither will the Eagles resort Albeit Luke 17.37 it seemeth that our Sauiour vsed the same prouerbiall speech at some other time in way of a promise that our Sauiour would gather all his elect at the last day into his heauenly kingdome where he himselfe should be Thus the Doctrine of our Sauiour serueth for our instruction And for comfort it is likewise very notable in that he assureth vs that none of the elect of God shall be deceiued by any false Christs or false Prophets though their comming be neuer so deceitfull and strong to delude the wicked Not that they haue any such wisedome of themselues that they can thereby discerne their spirituall craft or any such strength that they should in their owne might withstand their delusions but because God who hath elected them will also endue them both with wisedome and also with power from aboue so as his grace shall bee sufficient to preserue them According to that of the Apostle Saint Paul 2. Thes 2. verses 13.14.15.16.17 Wee ought to giue thankes to God for you brethren c. These thinges thus briefly considered according to promise let vs henceforth hast to that which followeth which is as was saide the third part of the answere of our Sauiour and doth particularly concerne the time of his last iudgement which shall be as hee further declareth at the ende of the world Yet so as wee shall againe perceiue as was saide in the beginning that some part of the speech doth more specially concerne the calamitie and destruction of Ierusalem then the end of the world as wee shall easily perceiue when we come vnto them This last part of the answere of our Sauiour concerning the ende of the world which is the time of the last iudgement it comprehendeth therewithall both the signes of his comming and also the place from whence and whether hee will come Likewise the manner of his comming and the persons whom he will iudge with diuerse other points which were propounded in the beginning of our inquirie into this place BVt let vs proceede by degrees And first concerning the time when secondly the signes of his comming and thirdly the place from whence and whether he shall come fourthly the manner of his comming and therewithall the persons whom he will iudge when he shall come For these foure points are somewhat more nearely lincked together What are the wordes of our Sauiour Question How doe they followe in our text Answer It followeth thus from the 29 verse vnto the 32. 29. And immediately after the tribulation of those dayes shal the Sunne be darkened and the moone shall not giue her light and the starres shall fall from heauen and the powers of heauen shall be shaken 30. And then shall appeare the signe of the Sonne of man in heauen and then shall all the kindreds of the earth mourne and they shal see the Sonne of man come in the clouds of heauen with power and great glory 31. And he shall send his Angels with the great sound of a trumpet and they shall gather together his elect from the foure windes and from the one end of the heauen to the other These words as we may euidently perceiue doe properly belong to the second comming of our Sauiour to execute his last iudgement and therefore they are likewise more properly belonging to that Article of our faith which we doe now enquire of Neuertheles the former speech was not to be neglected of vs seeing our Sauiour himselfe thought good to speak of the destruction of Ierusalem as of a good inducement or preparatiue to the more reuerend and profitable consideration of this And indeed what iudgement of God might so fitly be a representation or as a warning piece to stirre vs vp to the due expectation
of it The citie of Ierusalem and the Temple thereof were by Gods speciall ordinance and appointment singularly holy vnto him and of great account euen for his owne name and mercies sake and so were the people also for many ages of ancient time a peculiar people vnto him and chiefly beloued of him And yet all that could not hinder the due course of Gods vengeance after that the bountifulnesse of his mercie and long suffering was most notoriously abused by them It was in vaine for the Disciples to stand vpon the goodlines strength of the building or any such thing to disswade or pitie the destruction thereof So likewise whatsoeuer may bee saide concerning the beautie of the heauens though they bee honoured by the name of his throne the fruitefulnesse of the earth which is called his foote-stoole the stately buildinges that are built vpon it by the ministerie of man the pleasant orchyardes and gardens the rich furniture of houses the beautifull plate and Iewels which are the delights of men all shall bee in vaine and of no force with God to stay that vniuersall iudgement which hee hath for the sinnes of the world when once they shall be full ripe determined to bring vpon it moreouer and beside his particular iudgements wherewith hee will euery day visite the earth in the meane while Wherefore also let nothing be able to hinder our hearts from a dutifull attention toward the doctrine which our Sauiour vouchsafeth to deliuer vnto vs in this behalfe And first concerning the time of this last and greatest iudgement of all other and therewithall concerning the signes of it our Sauiour doth first more generally referre vs to the tribulations before described concerning Ierusalem or rather to the tribulations described before that in the first part of the answere of our Sauiour which as was said treateth of the common troubles both of the world and also of the Church which should not onely goe before the destruction of Ierusalem but also followe after euen to the neare approaching of the last iudgement of our Sauiour And then more particularly according as hee had told his Disciples that beside those before expressed signes they should haue no other speciall signe of the calamitie to come vpon Ierusalem but the compassing of the citie by the Roman Armie so hee doth proportionably tell his Disciples or rather vs by speaking to them seeing vpon vs are come the dayes of the more neare approaching of the ende of the worlde that there shall bee noe other signe more particular then those which hee hath alreadie mentioned vntill hee shall by his very comming declare really and indeede that the ende it selfe is come So that then beside the generall signes going before the ende of the world answerable to those which went before the destruction of Ierusalem wee haue here in the wordes of our present text a description of those signes which shall more immediately goe before the comming of our Sauiour and then of the comming of our Sauiour himselfe at the very ende of the world from whence and whether hee will come together with the manner of his comming and the persons whom hee will iudge who also are described by the effectes which his comming shall haue in their hearts though to a contrarie ende and purpose in diuerse of them as wee shall obserue Let vs therefore weigh these thinges in order And first concerning the time of the last iudgement our Sauiour Christ saith that it shall be immediately after the tribulations before expressed The which wordes wee must either vnderstand of the common troubles generally set downe in the first part of the answere of our Sauiour they being as well forerunners of the end of the world as of the destruction of Ierusalem or else we must vnderstand this word immediately to be spoken not so much in respect of our computation of time as in regard of the estimation of God with whom a thousand yeares is but as one day as the Apostle Peter teacheth 2. Ep 3.8 But seeing our Sauiour speaketh familiarly to informe his church rather then to disclose the vnsearchable minde of God therefore we may iustly vnderstand it in the first sense Neuerthelesse this being yeelded there ariseth a further question concerning the darkening of the Sunne whether our Sauiour doth in these wordes speake properly and in the naturall sense or tropologically and in a borrowed phrase or speech To the which we answer that it is true indeede that the Lord by his holy Prophets hath vsed these very same speeches metaphorically to signifie great troubles and publike alterations of states and kingdomes in the world as Ezek 32 7 8. to expresse that great distresse which hee would bring vpon Egypt by the King of Babylon when I shall put thee out I will couer the heauen saith the Lord and make the Starres thereof darke I will couer the Sunne with a cloude and the Moone shall loose her light All the lightes of heauen I make darke for thee and bring darkenes vpon the land saith the Lord God I will also trouble the hearts of many people And Isai 13.9.10 the same borrowed speeches are vsed to describe the fearefull destruction of Babylon by the Medes and Persians Behold the day of the Lord commeth cruel with wrath and fierce anger to lay the land wast and he shal destroy the sinners out of it For the Starres of heauen and the Planets thereof shall not giue their light the Sonne shal be darkened in his going forth the Moone shal not cause her light to shine And thus it is said Amos. 5.18 woe vnto you hee speaketh to the wicked that desire the day of the Lord to wit of his mercy what haue ye to doe with it the day of the Lord that is of his vâ—sitation vpon sinners is darkenes and not light As if a man did floe from a lyon and a beare met him c. And ver 20. shall not the day of the Lord be darkenes and not light euen darkenes and no light in it Likewise Ioel ch 2.2 And in the same ch v. 3â— 31 the same speeches with a further allusion to some former strange works of God are vsed to note the strange effects which shuld follow vpon the first comming of our Sauiour into the world and in the times succeeding by the Preaching of his Gospell I will shewe wonders in the heauens and in the earth saith the Lord blood and fire and pillars of smoke The Sunne shal be turned into darkenes and the Moone into blood before the great and terrible day of the Lord doe come Thus I say these kinde of speeches as we see are vsed to note strange things and alterations metaphorically Read eccles cha 5.16 ch 12.2 And what could more significatly expresse the same Neuertheles this letteth not why we may not vnderstand our Sauiour in these words not onely to vnderstand strange euents by a figuratiue phrase of speech but also the very accomplishment
mightie glorious manner the thousands of his Angells attending vpon him that is hee shall come in most diuine manner as we shall haue occasion to consider againe cha 25.31 In which respect our Sauiour calleth that glorie in which the Sonne of man shall come the glorie of his Father chap 16.27 of the same our Euangelist Moreouer it is euident from the same our Text who they are whom our Sauiour shall come to iudge that is to say All the kindreds of the earth not onelie the Tribes of Israel who had the lawe giuen them but also all other kindreds and people who haue sinned without the lawe as the Apostle teacheth Rom 2. ver 12.16 And also all that sinne against the Gospell The persons to be iudged at this generall and most fearfull Assises are described by that effect which the most mightie and glorious manner of the appearing of this great and most high iudge shall worke in their hearts namelie that they shall mourne with a most dolefull and deepe mourning as was obserued in a word before as may further appeare by that which our Sauiour spake concerning the calamitie of Ierusalem in the destruction therof Luke 23.30 compared with Reuel 6.15.16.17 when the Kings and all sorts of men shall wish in their hearts that the mountains and rocks would fall vpon them hide them from the presence of him that sitteth vpon the throne and from the wrath of the Lamb Because as S. Iohn saith The great day of his wrath is come who can stand And no maruell seeing his comming shal be most terrible to all such as haue euill consciences and are guiltie to themselues of contēpt rebellion against this most high Prince and iust iudge of all yea no doubt the very godly and beleeuing Christians shal at that day of this fearful assummons be at the first stricken with a very great reuerend feare so that as the Apostle Peter admonisheth 2. cp 3.11.12 it behoueth all of vs to be very carefull that we may be found in holie conuersation godlines and that also with all expedition and watchfulnes seeing the heauens shall passe away in a fearefull manner and be dissolued with fire c. According is wee read 2. Thessalon 1.8 The which whosoeuer shall doe though they do feare yet they shal be so comforted against the suddennesse and extremitie of their feare that they shall recouer themselues out of it and finde that to be a day of most sweete consolation to them for euer which shall be a day of the beginning of the most wofull both terrour and torment of all the wicked and vngodlie And therefore it is of purpose added by our Sauiour in this Text of S. Matthewe that by the ministerie of the holie Angells All the elect shal be gathered together to be partakers of their euerlasting saluation with our Sauiour in heauen when as all the rest shal be left to eternal destruction in hell according to those parables of our Sauiour which we reade in the same Euangelist chapt 13.41.42.43 and in the same verses 49.50 And as we haue further to consider chapter 25. verses 34.41.46 Our Sauiour shall also at this day iudge condemne the Diuell and all his wicked Angells as wee are from that place of the 41. verse of the 25. of Matthew to obserue But for the comfort of the godlie and to cheare vp their hearts Saint Luke reporteth other wordes of our Sauiour which wee may not heere omit insomuch as we read chapt 21.28 that our Sauiour spake thus also for the consolation of the godlie When these things beginne to come to passe then looke yee vp and lift vp your heads for your Redemption draweth neare yea euen our full Redemption as well of bodie as of soule according as the Apostle Paul interpreteth the words of our Sauiour Rom 8.23 THese things thus considered from the former wordes of our Text Let vs now goe forward to that which followeth in the Euangelist from the beginning of the 32. verse to the ende of the 41. For these wordes also doe concerne the description of the time of the same his last comming so farre as is meete for vs to knowe and also of the manner of it togither with some intermixed speech concerning the destruction of Ierusalem Question Howe doeth it followe in this portion of the Text Answer 32. Now saith our Sauiour learne ye a parable from the figge tree when her bough is yet tender it bringeth forth leaues ye knowe that sommer is neare 33. So likewise when yee see all these thinges knowe yee that it is neare euen at the doores that is to say the time of the comming of our Sauiour or he himselfe or as it may be supplied from S. Luke his Kingdome is very neare 3◠Verily I say vnto you this generation shall not passe till all these things be done 35. Heauen and earth shall passe away but my words shall not passe away 36. But of that day and houre knoweth no man no not the Angells of heauen but my Father onely 37. But as the daies of Noah were so likewise shall the comming of the Sonne of man be 38. For as in the dayes before the flood they did eate and drinke marrie and giue in marriage vnto the day that Noah entered into the Arke 39. And knewe nothing till the flood came and tooke them all away In graeco centextu paralambanetai assumitur aphietai relinquitur Enallage temporis ducens quasi in rem praesentem Sic Piscator so shall also the comming of the Sonne of man be 40. Then two men shall be in the field the one shal be receiued the other shal be refused 41. Two women shall be grinding at the mill the one shall be receiued the other shall be refused Explicatiō proofe In this portion of our Text our Sauiour addeth that which he thought good to deliuer concerning the time manner of his comming to iudgement at the end of the world so farre as was said it is meet for vs to know with a certaine recapitulation of all that which he had said before concerning the signes both going before the destruction of Ierusalem and also the end of the world and last iudgement therof And he doth it in this order First our Sauiour doth generallie affirme the certaintie of either part of this Prophesie according to the precursorie signes which he had giuen therof and that from the similitude of the figge tree and as S. Luke addeth further from the similitude of all other trees chap. 21. verses 29.30.31 For he spake to them a parable saith the Euangelist saying Behold the figge tree and all trees when they now shoote forth ye seeing them know of your owne selues that Sommer is then neere So likewise ye when ye see these things come to passe that is to say when ye for your parts see Ierusalem destroyed and all the troubles that I haue spoken
of before and when the Church shall afterward see the like signes performed euen to the darkening of the Sunne then our Sauiour assureth those who shal liue in those daies that the end is at hand and that as it followeth in Luke The Kingdome of God is neere The which he saith for the comfort of the godlie as the similitude of the nearnes of Sommer succeeding the spring time giueth to vnderstand For of that nature shall the Kingdome of our Sauiour be to them and that shall be the end of his comming to put an end to all the hardnes of their aduersitie and Winter and to giue them the comfort of an euerlasting Sommer For otherwise wee may thinke that our Sauiour would haue taken his similitude from the autumne or fall of the leafe which is a foregoing signe of Winter and of the hardnes thereof approaching as it was vnto Ierusalem at the destruction thereof and so it shall be to the wicked at the end of the world Thus our Sauiour doth more generally affirme the certaintie of either part of his prophesie though chiefely pointing forward to the end of the world as both the similitude and also the application of the same giueth plainely to vnderstand And after this our Sauiour doth more particularly affirme the certainty of either of them seuerally and apart by themselues First concerning the destruction which was then yet to come vpon Ierusalem in these words Verily I say vnto you this generation shall not passe till all these things be done That is to say those that were liuing when our Sauiour spake this should liue to see all that hee had spoken concerning the destruction of Ierusalem and the troubles to goe before the same fulfilled And therein also they should see as it were a type of the state of the world as it should be euen to the end of it as touching the kindes of troubles though not in the particulars which could not be neither haue we any reason so to thinke of the meaning of our Sauiour This is therefore the more particular earnest affirmation of that part of the prophesie The like earnest affirmation of the other part touching the end of the world yet to come is contained in the next words Heauen and earth shall passe away but my words shall not passe away As though our Sauiour should haue said thus Not only shal Ierusalem be destroyed but also the whole frame of heauen and earth shall be changed so after a sort passe away as touching their present state condition according to that which was obserued before out of the 2. Ep of Pet. ch 3. touching the passing away of the heauens and their dissoluing by fire c. But my words saith our Sauiour shall not passe away but they shall take their full effect without any either reuocation or changing of the manner of the accomplishment thereof This done our Sauiour preuenteth an obiection that might be made from the curious minde of man as though our Sauiour speaking so much of the end of the world and of his comming to iudgement with the manner and certaintie of it had yet failed in concealing the very time of it yea in that he had not so much as noted the age wherein it should come to passe as he had done concerning the destruction of Ierusalem Our Sauiour therefore cutteth off all further question about the particular determination of the time and faith thus But of the day and houre to wit whē the heauens the earth should passe away so this world come to an end knoweth no man no not the Angels of heauen no nor as it is in Mark the Sonne himselfe ch 13.32 but my Father only And this ought fully to satisfie euery one that hath any drop of modestie in him and to restraine vs all from any further inquirie For seeing God the Father hath so reserued the knowledge of this secret to himselfe in his most excellent wisedome and counsell that he hath not disclosed it to his holy Angels no nor yet to our Sauiour himselfe in that he was man had his knowledge limitted Beliefe in God the Sōne who sitteth at the right hand of God the Father almightie yea in that he was Mediator and so might not neither would speake or doe things otherwise or in any other season then as the Father who had ordained him to that office had appointed and commanded him according to that we reade Matthew chapter 20. verse 23. And Iohn chapter 12. verses 49 50. How therefore may any thinke it meete that hee should be desirous to know it Neither indeede were it good that any of vs should know it For seeing we are secure though it be very vncertaine vnto vs so as if we were not from that consideration continually stirred vp to be watchfull we might easily be taken of that day at vnawares to our eternall destruction much more secure should we be if wee did know it to be many yeares or some ages yet to come Here therefore at once is a certaine ground for the refutation of all such as either from the former Rabbinicall prophesie vnder the name of Elias for the continuance of the world six thousand yeares or from a proportion of the creation of the world in six daies as if euery day should stand for a thousand as some would countenance the matter from the wordes of Saint Peter 2. Epist chap. 3. verse 8. or from any coniunction of Planets to fall out this or that yeare pretending great matters doe goe about to determine this most hidden secret as touching the day or houre or age wherein it shall be For it is most certaine from the expresse testimony of our Sauiour that the knowledge of the time is and alwaies shall bee as vncertaine euen till it shall come indeede as it is most certaine that it shall come And touching the obiections to the contrary Master Perkins in his learned exposition vpon the Creed according to his accustomed good and godly course answereth well This vncertaine certainty of it our Sauiour doth in the next place set forth by a similitude or equall comparison of a like example betwixt the state of the people which shall be toward the end of the world and that which was before and at the drowning of the world For As the daies of Noah were saith our Sauiour so likewise shall the comming of the Sonne of man be For as the daies before the flood they did eate and drinke c so shall also the comming of the Sonne of man be That is to say all people toward the end of the world a few excepted in comparison of the rest shall be as secure and carelesse as if no such great reckoning and iudgement were toward them as our Sauiour speaketh of By reason whereof all such shall be taken at vnawares to their condemnation and destruction as the other were at that time as the historie in Genesis sheweth and as
who chapter 12.35 though not in the historicall order of the time sheweth the occasion of these words For whereas our Sauiour had as wee reade propounded this exhortation to watchfulnes in these wordes Let your loines be girded about and your lights burning And ye your selues like vnto men that waite for their Master when hee shall returne from the wedding that when hee commeth and knocketh they may open vnto him immediatly Blessed are those seruants whom the Master when hee commeth shall finde waking Verily I say vnto you hee will gird himselfe about and make them to sit downe at table and will come forth and serue them Now if hee come in the second watch or come in the third watch and shall finde them so blessed are those seruants Then followeth that of the housholders watching against the comming of the thiefe as we haue seene alreadie from the report of the Euangelist Matthew Which after the Euangelist Luke hath set downe verses 29 4â— of this 1â— chapter then it followeth thus verse 41. c. Then Peter saide vnto him Master tellest thou this parable vnto vs or euen to all And the Lord saide Who is a faithfull Steward and wise whom the Master shall make ruler ouer his houshold to giue them their portion of meate in season Blessed is that seruant c. as we haue seene before how it followeth in S. Matthew But S. Luke continueth the speech of our Sauiour further then S. Matthew doth as it followeth in the 47 48. verses in these words And that seruant that knew his Masters will and prepared not himselfe neither did according to his will shall be beaten with many stripes But he that knew it not and committed things worthie of stripes shall be beaten with few stripes For vnto whomsoeuer much is giuen shall much be required and they will aske the more of him to whose trust they haue committed much So then by comparing Matthew with Luke we see that whereas our Sauiour requireth diligent preparation and watchfulnesse of all christians and therewith wisedome also from his word that they be neither ignorant nor slothfull as he signifieth by the girding vp of their loines after the maner of that countrie when any were ready to take their iourney and by the lights burning in their hands lest they should loose their right way by occasion of Peters question he applieth this admonition chiefly to the Ministers of the word whom hee compareth to the Stewardes of the house in whom is required speciall wisedome to the ordering of their Masters affaires and speciall faithfulnesse in the performance of those duties which they stand bound vnto according to that of our Sauiour at another time Be ye wise as serpents and simple as Doues and as the Apostle Paul writeth in the name of our Sauiour Christ 1. Cor. ch 4.1.2 Let a man so thinke of vs as of the Ministers of Christ and disposers of the secrets of God And as for the rest it is required of the disposers that euery man may be found faithfull Whereunto also our Sauiour in this text annexeth a warrant of blessing and reward to all faithfull seruants and of curse and punishment to all wicked and vnfaithfull ones who shall haue their portion with hypocrites and vnbeleeuers Yea and this our Sauiour sheweth to be equall euen among men and therefore wee cannot thinke that either the iustice or mercie of God the Father of the â—hole family both in heauen and in earth is inferiour but rather infinitely exceeding both in the one respect and also in the other that is in the grieuousnes of punishment vpon transgressors and in the bountifulnes of the reward of his mercie vpon those that be dutifull and obedient The vse of this parable therefore is answerable to the former for to admonish all sorts but specially the Ministers of the word to be diligent and faithfull in their callings against the comming of the Lord that then they may receiue from the mercifull hand of God a most blessed reward according to that 1. Peter 5.4 When as on the contrarie the most fearefull wrath and vengeance of God shall fall sodainly vpon all the wicked which shall not regard the iudgement of the Lord specially vpon such as being in place and office of guiding and admonishing others be themselues most out of frame and as vnwatchfull as any of the rest as the Lord complaineth against the Shepheards of Israell Ezek. 34. verse 4. And yet so as our Sauiour giueth to vnderstand that not onely such carelesse blinde and vnconscionable guides shall be punished but also such as will suffer themselues to be misled by them and doe contrarie to the admonition of the Lord in that behalfe willingly following theâ—r euill example For if the blinde leade the blinde both fall into the ditch as our Sauiour telleth vs in another place Matth. 15.14 Thus much briefly of the second parable concerning the Master of a Familie that goeth from home and tarrieth somewhat longer then he was looked for NOw like vnto this is the next parable as it followeth in the Euangelist Matthew though set downe vnder the name and example of women yea of tender virgines or damsells Let vs heare the wordes of our Sauiour Quest How doe they followe from the beginning of the xxv Chapter Ans 1. Then saith our Sauiour the kingdome of heauen shal bee likened vnto tenne Virgines which tooke their Lampes and went to meete the Bride-groome 2. And fiue of them were wise and fiue foolish 3. The foolish tooke their Lampes but tooke no oyle with them 4. But the wise tooke oyle in their vessels with their Lampes 5. Now while the Bride-groome turried long all slumbred and slept 6. And at midnight there was a cry made Behold the Bride-groome commeth goe out to meete him 7. Then also those Virgines arose and trimmed their Lampes 8. And the foolish saide vnto the wise giue vs of your oyle for our Lampes are out 9. But the wise answered saying we feare lest there wil not be enough for vs and you but goe ye rather to them that sell and buy for your selues 10. But while they went to buy the Bride-grome came and they that were ready went in with him to the wedding and the gate was shut 11. Afterward came also the other Virgines saying Lord Lord open to vt 12. But he answered and saide verily I say vnto you I knowe ye not 13. Watch therefore for yee knewe neither the day nor the houre when the Sonne of man will come ExplicatioÌ„ Here we haue a third parable like to the former and of like vse For that was of seruants whose dutie was saide to be to watch and attend their maisters comming from the wedding this is of Virgines appointed to atend vpon the Bride-groome to the mariage supper Wherein notwithstanding our Sauiour frameth his parable according to the custome which was among the people which was not onely to haue their mariage
the good from the bad The which because it belongeth to the fourth branch of our inquiry let vs consider both that this together as they are linked together in our text Question In what words is that done Answer Before the Sonne of man saith our Sauiour shall be gathered all nations and he shall seperate them one from another as a shepheard seperateth the sheepe from the goates And he shall set the sheepe on his right hand and the goates on the left Explicatiō Here indeede is one part of the preparation to the iudgement linked with a declaration of the persons who are to be iudged Of the which first that the Angells shall be the instruments of our Sauiour to gather all before him and to make the seperation of the one sort from the other wee haue seene before Matth. 13.49 and chap. 24.31 And this sheweth that by the swift ministery of the holy Angels that this iudgement of our Sauiour shall be with most singular expedition considering the maine greatnesse of the iudgement according to that of the Apostle Paul 1. Cor. 15.51 52. Behold I shew you a secret thing we shall not all sleepe but we shall all be changed In a moment in the twincking of an eye at the last trumpet c. Neuerthelesse thogh the holy Angells shall do it yet because they doe it as the seruants of our Sauiour therin therfore our Sauiour doth ascribe it to himself In which respect it is that as he is often cōpared to a sheepheard in feeding and preparing his slocke that is to say the elect of God against the day of his appearance so now hee doth likewise from the same similitude describe the seperation which he will at that day make betwixt the sheepe that is all that belong vnto him and the goates that is the wicked and reprobate as they are compared Ezekiel 34. insomuch as these kindes of cattell are very contrary in many things as there appeareth The sheepe are harmelesse the goates are harmefull they are a more sweete kinde of cattell this more stincking and vncleane c. Thus much of the preparation to this most reuerend iudgement concerning the ministerie of the holy Angels touched in these last wordes of our Text. NOw secondly concerning the persons that are to be iudged the which is the fourth point of our inquirie as was said Question Whom doth our text describe that they shall be Answer All mankinde without exception both high and low young and old rich and poore learned and vnlearned Iew and Grecian Barbarian and Scythian English and French bond and free good and had Prince and people inferiour Magistrate and all subiects Iudges themselues and all vpon whom they haue at any time giuen iudgement Ministers of the word and their seuerall flockes and charges Apostles Prophets Euangelists Pastours and Teachers Martyrs and their persecutors Captaine and Souldiar Husband and wife Parents and children Master and seruant All whosoeuer haue receiued life mouing and beeing at the hand of God in all generations from the first man Adam to the last that shall be found liuing vpon the whole face of the earth at the end of the world Explication This is plaine from the generall speeches of the holy Scripture concerning this matter Our present text saith in the wordes of our Sauiour that all Nations shall be gathered before him And the Apostle Paul 2. Cor. 5.10 We must all appeare before the iudgement seate of Christ And againe Rom. 14.10.11.12 We shall all appeare before the iudgement seate of Christ For it is written I liue saith the Lord he bindeth it with a sacred oath and euery knee shall bowe to me and all tongues shall confesse vnto God So then euery one of vs shall giue accounts vnto God And Gal. 6.5 Euery man shall beare his owne burthen Read also Reuel 1.7 Euerie eye shall see him And chap. 20.12 I sawe saith S. Iohn the dead both great and small stand before God c. Neither can any man appeale from this Iudge to another Neither is there any place of Sanctuarie priuiledged to stay the course of it But it will be said of some How can this be seeing all the generations of the world from the beginning thereof to that age wherein our Sauiour shall come to execute this iudgement shall be dead and rotten touching their bodies yea and manie thousands of them drowned and burned to ashes Question What shall we answer to this Answer All that are alreadie dead and all that shall henceforth die before that day shall be raised vp againe with the same bodies wherein they liued and died Explication proofe It is very true For so we read Act. 24.15 The resurrection of the dead shall be both of iust and vniust And Iohn 5.28 Our Sauiour himselfe affirmeth that the houre shall come in the which all that are in the graues shall heare his voice and come forth Yea and as it was shewed to S. Iohn by speciall reuelation by the same our Sauiour Reuel 20.13 The Sea shall giue vp the dead that are in it and death and hell shall deliuer vp the dead that are in them And thus it is to be vnderstoode that our Saiuour shall iudge both the quick and the dead Act. 10.24 Rom. 14.9 1. Pet. 4.5 Neither let any out of his faithlesse heart giue place to any contradictorie speculations as though this were impossible that all should be raised vp that they should stand in any horizon or space of the heauen or of the earth determining our sight For God who hath made the world of nothing and by his word hath and wil propagate the whole increase and off-spring of all mankinde from the beginning to the end he both can and will by the same his almightie power raise vp gather together and bring all to giue an account before him He knoweth also without vs in his infinite wisedome how to doe it and what compasse of the earth will containe the whole number so that we may well leaue all our proportions either arithmeticall or geometricall to measure determine this matter which infinitely exceedeth al humane reach And if the present compasse of the earth would not suffice God could in a moment stretch it out inlarge it to the full capacity ten fold more then it is But casting aside all such curious and faithlesse speculations let vs proceede to those necessarie points which are yet behinde And namely that we may make way to the sentence of that iudgment which our Sauiour will giue Question Shall all arise from the dead in the same manner and to the same ende Answer Nothing lesse Question How then Answer Onely the faithfull such as are and shall be dead vntill the appearing of our Sauiour Christ shall rise againe with bodies made glorious and spirituall and such of them as shall be found liuing at the time of his blessed appearing shall immediately be changed into the like glorie
Sauiour while hee was here vpon earth was not in such poore estate as is here described Much lesse can hee be thought to be in any want now or euer since he ascended vp into heauen And besides if it had beene so that our Sauiour had beene in continuall distresse and neede of succour while he was in this world yet could not this succouring of him be performed by any but such as were of that age wherein he liued To the clearing of this doubt therefore our Sauiour doth in way of prosopopei or figure of speech as it were put the question into the mouthes of the faithfull and then he himselfe answereth to the same Qu. In what words doth he this An. Then saith our Sauiour shall the righteous answer him that is they shall answer himselfe the King saying Lord when saw we thee an hungred and fed thee or a thirst and gaue the drinke And when saw we thee a stranger and lodged thee or naked and clothed thee Or when saw we thee sicke or in prison and came vnto thee Explication These are the words of the scruple or doubt And they are the words which our Sauiour ascribeth to the righteous that is to those who being iustified by a true and liuely faith are also in some measure fruitfull in the workes of mercie which are sometime called by the name of righteousnes in the holy Scriptures Neither need it be any maruel vnto vt that they shuld vse these words of straÌ„ge admiration for the reasons aboue mentioned And furthermore who would not maruell to heare a Prince being in royall estate to make report of great succour to haue been yeelded him by such or such a poore subiect of his when the same his subiect did litle knowe vnto the present day that it was his Prince whom he saw and tendered finding him in so pitifull distresse had not he himselfe acknowledged it Wherefore much rather may the righteous whom our Sauiour speaketh of haue great admiration we supposing they did litle thinke that the person whom they succoured was the Lord Iesus himselfe or that he would esteeme it as if it had beene done to himselfe in his great neede This speech also may well shew that the disposition of those that be truly godlie is not to stand much in the remembrance of the good things that they haue done already but rather to iudge themselues vnprofitable because they haue done no more good And being thus humbled in themselues it is theâ— propertie to rest onely vpon the comfort of Gods free grace and mercy and not vpon the worthinesse of any thing that they themselues haue done Answer But let vs heare the anâ—wer of our Sauiour Which is that Question Then saith he the King wall answer and say vnto them Verily I say vnto you in as much as ye haue done it vnto one of the least of those my brethren ye haue done it to me Explication This King whom our Sauiour speaketh or is as we know your Sauiour himselfe Let vs therefore consider so much the more reuerendly of that which is saide as of that which containeth matter both of necessary information and also of singular comfort to all such as he speaketh of And the rather also because he vttereth that which he speaketh in the person of the great king of heauen For as we obserued before when the words of Kings and great Princes of the earth are vsually of great note but especially when they sit down iudicially to heare and giue sentence then surely the wordes of this King of Kings and that concerning the most weightie and reuerend iudgement of all other are worthy not onely in these words but also in the whole description and course of the iudgement to be most reuerendly regarded of vs. And touching the present words though they may well take away the former scruple and admiration touching the manner of the speech of our Sauiour I was an hungred c. Yet may they iustly put vs in to another admiration like to the former that he should as hee saith account so highly of all that is done to the poore and afflicted for his sake as if hee himselfe were in like necessitie and alike afflicted here on earth and had the same things done to him for his reliefe and that therewithall he doth remember them more exactly then we our selues either can or ought to do yea that he doth this though we doe them not in so perfit a measure or manner as we ought to doe them for his sake Verily these considerations ought to ingender very earnest thoughts and purposes in vs to be more in loue with these duties and more to tender such distressed persons then euer yet we haue done And here withall we must needes confesse to our owne great reproofe and likewise be heartily sorie that wee haue not thought so earnestly and fully of this matter as we ought that wee haue not practised these excellent duties in sâ—ch manner or measure as wee should haue done that wee haue not beheld the face of our Lord Iesus Christ in the persons of the afflicted poore Christians and that wee haue not loued them with such a deare loue as our Sauiour is to be loued and imbraced of vs. Wherefore for our further reliefe against our pouertie and failing in this behalfe let vs weigh the golden words of our Sauiour with more trie skoles and balance then we haue done First wee may easily perceiue that our Sauiour is very earnestly desirous that we should receiue this point with strong apprehension for therefore hee doth not barely speake it but with serious asseueration thus Verily I say vnto you Secondly he expresseth his kinde acceptation of these duties by a particular account of the performance of them not onely in a generall summe as it were but euen from one to one For our Sauiour saith Insomuch as ye haue done it to one of these ye haue done it to me But not content with this we see how and I pray you let vs well consider that he addeth in the third place that he doth not onely accept of that succour and reliefe which is yeelded to Christians of speciall calling and grace such as shine as starres among the rest but of that also which is performed euen to the least of any of those that doe professe his name whether least in calling or least in measure of gifts and graces whosoeuer be true hearted vnto him Finally that nothing might be wanting which might incourage to these duties of mercie and compassion toward euery one of his poore and afflicted ones our Sauiour honoureth euen the least of them with the honourable title and name of his brethren O how gratious is this benignitie of our most blessed and glorious Lord and Sauiour Blessed be his name foreuer Whom would not these words effectually moue being duly considered whether on their part that yeeld reliefe or on their part that doe indure
of our Lord Iesus Christ being the first in iudgement for their clearing shal thenceforth sit as it were vpon thrones with our Sauiour Christ to iudge the wicked According to that which we reade first concerning the twelue Apostles Matth. 19.28 29. And then more generally concerning other Christians 1. Cor. 6.2 3. and Reuel 2.26 27. and chap. 3 21. Thus then euen the very expectation of the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ to iudgement may iustly be very comfortable according as the Apostle Paul calleth the hope of this time a blessed hope Tit. 2.13 And whenas euen the first comming of our Sauiour into this world in his taking of our nature was comfortable in the hope of these blessings though the hope was more remote as we may say then much more comfortable may they be now in that the hope is more neare as wee may well vnderstand from that saying of the Apostle Heb. 9.28 Christ being once offered to take away the sinnes of many shall appeare the second time to them that looke for him without sinne vnto saluation Now therefore seeing the expectation of the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ to iudgement is thus comfortable in that he that shall be our Iudge will be our Sauiour and so much the rather by how much the day draweth more and more nearer it must needes follow that the comming it selfe shall be most comfortable of all to so many as shall at that day be found faithfull Question But in what respects shall it be so Answer This is euident from the due consideration of the ends of the comming the which haue beene alreadie for the most part mentioned to shew the comfort of the expectation of him in respect of the same his comming Explication They haue been so indeede For whereas the accomplishment of the iudgement which shall be consisteth partly in the remouing of all anoiances and hinderances of the happinesse of the elect children of God for euer and partly in the conferring of all good things in full perfection both for measure and also for the perpetuitie of them These good things haue beene more fully rehearsed and the euill things haue beene somewhat touched But it shall not be amisse for you to make a briefe rehearsall of either sort that vpon a new occasion wee may make some further supply of that which is yet wanting Question Which therefore are those ends for the which our Sauiour will come to execute his last iudgement Answer The good things which he will then conferre and bestow vpon his Church in full perfection for euer shall be these First the eternall redemption and saluation both of the bodies and also of the soules of all the elect of God Secondly the renewing both of the heauens and of all the earth according to the promise of our Sauiour wherein shall dwell righteousnesse for euer Explication proofe These indeed are the good things in their seuerall kindes which shall at that day be conferred bestowed vpon all the whole Church of God as we may call to minde from the 8. chapter of the Epistle to the Romans alledged before and Reuel 21.1 2 3 4 5 6 7. And then further 9 10 c. According also to that which we reade Acts 3.19 20. And 2. Pet. 3.12 13. Question Now which are the euill things or anoyances of the Church of God which our Sauiour will at his second comming vtterly suppresse and abolish so as they shall not anoy his Church and people any more Answer At that day our Sauiour will vtterly subdue and suppresse euery cruell Antichrist and Tyrant from off the earth yea and all the Diuells with Sinne Death and Hell that they shall thenceforth neuer haue any more to doe with any of the faithfull whom he will perfectly redeeme and saue out of all their hands Explication proofe That our Sauiour will then vtterly thus suppresse these aduersaries to the welfare and saluation of the Church it is plentifully testified 2. Thes 2.8 The Lord will consume the man of sinne with the Spirit of his mouth and abolish him with the brightnesse of his comming Yea so as it followeth in the same place that no power or craft of the diuell shall be able any longer to vphold him And this being spoken of the chiefe Antichrist much rather shall euery other be cast downe Reade also Reuel 18.1 3 c. And chapter 19. verses 20 21. And chap. 20.10 The Diuell that deceiued them was cast into a lake of fire and brimstone where the beast and the false Prophet shall be tormented euen day and night for euermore And chap. 21.4 But as touching the godly God will wipe away all teares from their eyes and there shall be no more death neither sorrow neither crying The Duties neither shall there be any more paine for the first things are passed But as it followeth verse 8. the fearefull and vnbeleeuing the abominable and murtherers c. shall haue their part in the take which burneth with fire and brimstone which is the second death So then as the holy Apostle St. Paul writeth 1. Cor. 15. at that time shall be brought to passe the saying that is written Death is swallowed vp into victorie O death where is thy sting O graue where is thy victorie The sting of doath is sinne and the strength of sinne is the law But thanks be to God who hath giuen vs victorie through our Lord Iesus Christ And well also may it be said then according to that Isai 25. verses 1 4 8 9. O Lord thou art my God I will exalt thee c. Thou shalt destroy death for euer c. Lo this is our God we haue waited for him and he hath saued vs c. For this day shall to the godly infinitely exceed all the ioy of the deliuerāce of the people of Israel out of Egypt or of their return out of their captiuitie in Babylon c. Such therefore and so great euen aboue all estimate is the vse of this Article for the comfort of faith NOw let vs examine likewise of how great vse it is to make that most mightie challenge of speciall fruits of obedience which if doth as it were with the exceeding lowd and shrill blast of a trumpet call and cry out for at our hands to the end we might be sound meet partakers of so inestimable comfort for the present and both of comfort and aduancement at the last day euen for euer and euer For herein the holy Scriptures are very frequent and often and therewithall exceeding earnest as the diligent Reader cannot but he must easily perceiue and as we by the grace of God will henceforth indeuour in a good part to make it euident that it is so by calling to minde those things which we haue obserued in this behalfe Which therefore as wel as you may remember are the duties which haue beene shewed out of the holy Scriptures Question to belong
iudged condemne not ye shall not be condemned forgiue and ye shal be forgiuen As we are allwaies to beware of rashe vncharitable iudging censuring of our brethren so then especiallie when wee are in the passions of anger and displeasure conceiued against them For then as we are vsually most vnaduised so are we most ready to condemne them of hypocrisie of all to naught Euery man is partiall in his own cause But our Sauiour will iudge all our iudgemeÌ„ts yea euen the iudgements of all thrones he wil reuerse euery vniust iudgement Finally concerning the last branch of the answer that the meditation of the last iudgement hath great force to moue vs to the care of nourishing and holding fast the holy fellowship coÌ„munion of Saints it may appeare by the exhortation admonition of the Apostle to the Heb ch 10.24.25.26 Let vs consider one another to prouoke vnto loue to good works Not forsaking the fellowship which we haue among our selues as the manner of some is but let vs exhort one another that so much the more because ye see that the day draweth neere For if wee sinne willinglie after that wee haue receiued the knowledge of the truth there remaineth no more sacrifice for sinnes but a fearfull looking for of iudgement and violent fire which shall deuour the aduersaries And besides it is a true saying that out of the bosome or lappe of the true Church of Christ there is no saluation to wit for those that may enioy the communion of Saints and doe despise it Ioel 2.32 Here also may the prouerbiall speech haue speciall good vse Looke where the dead corps is thither will the Eagles flie Matth 24.28 God therefore of his infinite goodnes vouchsafe so to open our eyes and so to touâ—h our heartes that wee may make these holie and blessed vses from thereuerend meditation of the most glorious and fearfull appearance of our LORD IESVS CHRIST when he shall come to iudge the worlde Amen ANd nowe that wee may conclude the whole doctrine of this Article Question What is the danger of not beleeuing of not yeelding this obedience of faith in respect of this last iudgement which our Sauiour shall giue vpon the quicke and the dead Answer All such shal be taken at vnwares neither can it bee but they must needes perish most woefully euen for euer and euer from the most glorious presence of the Lord our God And moreouer we may affirme it of like certaintie that they who doe not beleeue the second comming of our Sauiour Christ according to the truth of the holie Storie as yet to be fulfilled haue no true faith to beleeue that hee is already come ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is very true For they haue either of them like warrant from the holy Scriptures of God And this is as plainely foretold that it shal be also the manner of it how as the other was before it was yet performed Yea our Sauiour himselfe in whom the former prophesies were fulfilled doth most plainely foretell assure his Church of this that it shal be as visiblie reallie performed in the externall view of the world as that was Yea more vniuersallie then that was For as the holy Scriptures affirme Euery eye shall see him Wherfore most false and presumptuous is the hereticall doctrine which H. N. teacheth his Familie of loue it beeing so directly contrarie to the doctrine of our Sauiour concerning the same that hee that runneth as they say may see it if wee compare them together For first of all as was said euen now The danger of not beleeuing this article the comming of our Sauiour to iudgement shal be visible to all the world the coÌ„ming which H N. telleth his sâ—hollers of is onely visible and apparant to those of his Familie or rather it is as he teacheth onely spiritually discerned and inwardly felt of them Secondly the comming of our Sauiour shal be from heauen in the clowdes according as he was taken vp into heauen by a clowde The comming which H. N. fancieth is reallie and in truth from the earth or rather a strong delusion from the lying spirit of the Diuell out of hell as we may say not from any of the clowdes of heauen but from the most darke and clowdie conceit of his carnall braine though with such a glorious shewe of words as if he were taught it by an Angell of light from the highest heauen Thirdlie the comming of our Sauiour shal be with an audible sound of the last trumpet by the ministerie of an Angell from heauen and with a showt as it were and sensible mouing of all creatures the comming of H. N. is by his base writings which contrarie to the truth of our Sauiour Christ seâ—keth to hide it selfe in darke corners Neither doth it willingly shew it selfe but to such as holde themselues in great secrecie and stillnesse as hee himselfe prescribeth vnto them The true comming of our Sauiour shal be to raise vp all bodilie out of their graues yea bodilie to restore to life all the dead whether buried in the earth or drowned in the waters or burnt in the fire or any other way destroyed and consumed from the beginning of the world to the ende thereof the counterfait comming of H.N. is according to the fantasticall Trumpet of his doctrine and by the hoarse sound therof onely to raise vp the mindes of his Familie spiritually while they doe remaine here vpon the earth in or with their bodies That is to say It is nothing else in truth but by a spirituall illusion from the false and blasphemous ground of his hereticall doctrine to raise vp by his gratious word as he calleth it wherof he pretendeth himselfe to be a speciall Minister of God and to that ende raised vp from the dead the godlie Nature and very true Beeing of God in all such as will imbrace the same his doctrine the which verie true Essence and Beeing as hee saith lay before dead in them as it were in the graue of sinne As touching the wicked that are deade in their sinnes and departed this life or the godlie departed in the faith H. N. by his comming hath no power to raise them vp at all either bodilie or spirituallie Neither is hee so voyd of subtiltie that he will professe anie thing in that behalfe lest his forgerie should thence be easilie espied euen of his simple and vnwarie Disciples Moreouer as touching the godlie both departed this life from the beginning of the world and also such as shal be found liuing at his comming our Sauiour shall come to take them bodilie vp into heauen the comming which H. N. boasteth of by his Ministerie is onely to make them spirituallie happie and to set them as it were in a Fooles paradice by a speculatiue fancie dreaming of an happie estate heere vpon this earth And so he sheweth himselfe to all those that haue grace to
of God it may be esteemed a sufficient proof that he is very true God thogh we had no other But the rest which follow in the former answer are of like weight and as certainely confirmed by the holy Scriptures as we shal haue occasion to produce them hereafter therefore wil not stay vpon them here Neuerthelesse that we may handle this Article in the same order that wee haue done all the former let vs insist and stay a while vpon some one place of Scripture which may be remembred of vs for one speciall ground of it Question What place haue you been taught that we may commodiously make choise of to this purpose Answer I haue learned that in the 12. ch of the 1. Epist to the Corinthians from the beginning of the chapter to the 12. verse of the same we haue a very conuenient place Question It is so indeede Which are the words of the text Rehearse them before we proceede any further Answer 1 Now concerning spirituall gifts brethren I would not haue yee ignorant saith the Apostle 2 Yee know that yee were Gentiles and were carried away vnto dumbe idolls as yee were led 3 Wherefore I declare vnto ye that no man speaking by the Spirit of God calleth Iesus execrable also no man can say that Iesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost 4 Now there are diuersities of gifts but the same Spirit 5 And there are diuersities of administrations but the same Lord. 6 And there are diuersities of operations but God is the same who worketh all in all 7 But the manifestation of the Spirit is giuen to euerie man to profite withall 8 For to one is giuen by the Spirit the word of wisedome and to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit 9 And to another is giuen faith by the same Spirit and to another the gift of healing by the same Spirit 10 And to another the operation of great works and to another prophesie and to another discerning of Spirits and to another diuersities of tongues and to another the interpretation of tongues 11 And all these things worketh euen the same Spirit distributing to euery man seuerally euen as he will Explicatiō proofe It is true that we do not read in any place of the holy scriptures these words I beleeue in the holy Ghost expressed together no more then we doe these I beleeue in God the Father almightie maker of heauen and earth c. Neuerthelesse they are most truly diducted from the holy scriptures by sound interpretation and proofe to be one of the most necessary and fundamentall Articles of our true christian beliefe as by Gods grace we shall euidently perceiue by a more large and ample discourse And we may well take this present scripture which so plentifully affirmeth the holy Ghost to be the whole and alone immediate author worker of all spirituall and heauenly grace in the hearts of all the children of God for one speciall and sure ground and warrant of this Article from whence also we may take the occasion of opening this whole doctrine And the rather may we make choise of it because the holy Apostle setteth it down as necessary for the correction of that ambitious peruerting of the good gifts graces of God which was crept in among the Corinthiās euē as if they had bin home-bred and not inspired by the holy Ghost and as though they stood not bound to vse them wholly to the glory of God to the profit of the Church but to their own praise c. Wherein this came to passe among the Corinthians which is euery where vsuall at all other times that as the sweeter wood doth sooner breede wormes and the finer cloth is the more easily taken with mothes so they that haue the greatest gifts are soonest puffed vp if they want the most holy grace of sanctification humiliation which is a grace aboue all those other gifts and graces wherewith it may be some wicked men are indued for a time in some singular measure aboue many of the children of God Let vs therefore as briefly as we can call to minde the doctrine of this portion of holy Scripture And first of all let vs consider that the holy Apostle to the end hee might through the blessing of God the more effectually call the Corinthians from their ambitious boasting and abusing of their gifts he most prudently putteth them in minde of their former estate how they were wretched idolaters c. Whereof he telleth them that hee would in no wise haue them forgetfully ignorant but contrariwise that they should duly call to mind consider from whom they receiued euery one of the same their gifts For this the Apostle might well thinke that like as when our Sauiour called for a peece of coine asked of those that demanded of him whether they should pay tribute to Caesar or no whose superscription it was which it did beare and thereby resolued the question put his aduersaries to silence seeing that was to be paid to Caesar which did belong vnto him so he calling the Corinthians to minde that all the gifts which they had did beare as it were the Lords stampe should thereby effectually induce all those that had any good meaning in them to a conscionable applying of all their saide gifts to the honour of the author and giuer of them And to the verie same purpose also he doth furthermore lay before them the extreame follie and madnesse of their former idolatry such as they were miserably carried away withall before that God of his great mercie had by his holy Spirit altered and changed their hearts For from the contrarie effects he argueth the contrarie causes insomuch as it is the holy Ghost alone who both restraineth from execration cursing and also moueth to the honourable acknowledging and reuerencing of the Lord Iesus The world doubtlesse and they that be led by the diuell doe hold our Sauiour Christ and his doctrine for accursed and accordingly doe take delight both to speake themselues and also to cause others to speake cursedlie and reproachfullie both of him also of it as wee may take Plinies letter for an example in his practise vnder Traiane the persecuting Emperour For so he writeth vnto the Emperor that besides other compulsions he inforced weake christians to curse Christ before he would release them Yea Paul himselfe we know according to his own profession and by his bewailing of his sinne while he was persecuting Saul he laboured all that he could to make poore christiās to blaspheme Christ his holy Gospel But that we may goe forward in our text after that this our Apostle being now of that persecuting Saul made a most louing faithful instructer comforter of all true christians I say after that he hath spoken thus generally of the author of all the gifts graces wherewith the Corinthians were indued he cōmeth to a particular rehearsall of
extraordinarie for the communicating of his graces to the people of God as Isay 48.16 The Lord God saith the prophet and his Spirit hath sent me So Acts 13.2 The holie Ghost said Seperate me Barnabas Saul for the work whervnto I haue called them And on the other side Acts 16.6 7. it is written that the holy Ghost forbade them to preach the word in Asia and that he suffered them not to goe into Bithynia Reade also 1. Pet. 1.12 The Apostles and the rest preached the Gospel by the holy Ghost And 1. Cor. 2.9 c. to the end of the chapter and 2. Epist 3.6 they are therefore called Ministers of the Spirit and not of the letter And Reuel chapters first second and third St. Iohn being in the Spirit did by the direction of the holy Ghost euen the Spirit of Iesus Christ write to the seuen Churches in Asia as is euident by that often repeated and most graue admonition Let him that hath an eare heare what the Spirit saith to the Churches And Act. 20.28 S. Paul directing his speech to the ordinary Pastors and Elders of the Churches chargeth them to take heede to themselues and to all the slocke whereof the holy Ghost had made them Ouerseers to feede the Church of God c. And yet more particularly to come to euerie of our selues As our first and naturall liuing mouing and being is from God by the holy Ghost as wee haue seene from the creation so and in more speciall manner is our new creation and our spiritual life mouing and beeing in the same For all whatsoeuer both enterance into the Church and kingdome of God here in this life and all increase of grace therein by the meanes either of word prayer and sacraments or any other holy way appointed of God euen to the full preparing and making of vs meete for the inheritance of the life and glory to come all is by the holy Ghost as wee haue the plaine testimonie of our Sauiour Christ himselfe Iohn 3. Except a man be borne of water and of the holy Ghost he can neither see nor enter into the kingdome of God For the naturall man perceiueth not the things of the Spirit of God c. 1. Cor. 2.14 According also as our Sauiour Christ said to Peter Matth 16.17 Flesh and blood hath not reuealed it vnto thee So necessary is it that the same Spirit which is a witnesse in heauen together with the Father and the Sonne should also be a witnesse on the earth with that water blood which flowed out of the side yea euen from the very heart of our Sauiour Christ 1. Iohn 5.7 8. And chap. 2. of the same Epistle it is the anointing of the holy Ghost saith saint Iohn which teacheth faithfull Christians and leadeth them into all truth as Christ had promised that he would send him to that end And chap. 4.4 Greater is he that is in you then he that is in the world Also saint Peter saith 1. Epist 1.2 We are elect according to the foreknowledge of God to the sanctification of the Spirit And verse 23. Our soules are purified in obeying the truth through the Spirit to loue brotherly without feining c. being borne a new not of mortall seede but of immortall by the word of God who liueth for euer And Colos 1.8 The loue of Christians is by the Spirit And verse 9. And Ephes 1.17 18. The knowledge of Christians is called spirituall knowledge And touching faith we reade Gal. 5.5 that through the Spirit we waite for the hope of righteousnesse through faith Yea generally the fruit of the Spirit is loue ioy and peace c as in the same chapter verses 22 23. And Ephes 5.9 The fruit of the Spirit is in all goodnesse and righteousnesse and truth Reade also Rom. 14 17. The kingdome of God is not meate and drinke but righteousnesse and peace and ioy in the holy Ghost And all this by the word of God For by it doth the Spirit giue the spiritual life 2. Cor. 3.6 and verses 17 18. Where the Spirit of the Lord is there is libertie And we are changed into the image of the Lord from glory to glory by the Spirit of the Lord. And touching Prayer it is the praier of the Spirit only that is to say that which the Spirit teacheth sāctifieth inableth vs vnto which is acceptable to God And therfore it is said of the Spirit that he helpeth our infirmities teacheth vs to pray c. Rom. 8.26 27. Whence it is also that saint Iude exhorteth christians to pray in the holy Ghost to the edifying of themselues in their most holy faith as verse 20. of his Epistle And the Apostle Paul I wil pray in the spirit and sing in the spirit 1. Cor. 14. That is I will both pray and also praise God as the holy Ghost shall teach me And Ephes 6.18 Likewise cōcerning the sacraments first Baptisme the very form of the institutiō sheweth that it is the holy Ghost who must giue that effect which it signifieth according to that which is said to note the true circumcisiō Phi. 3.3 We are saith S. Paul the circūcisiō which worship God in spirit And Christ is said in this respect to baptize with the holy Ghost though he baptized none with the outward element of water And 1. Cor chap 12 verse 13. By one spirit we are all baptized into one body Secondly concerning the Lords Supper our Sauiour Christ noting in the vse of it the nature of faith which feedeth vpon the flesh of Christ and drinketh his blood both which are presented by the bread and wine of that Sacrament hee himselfe teacheth that it is the Spirit onely which quickeneth and that otherwise the flesh and therefore much rather the signe of the flesh profiteth nothing Iohn 6. And againe 1. Cor 12.13 we haue beene all made to drinke into one spirit Thus euery way it is the holy Ghost who is from God the Father that also by the mediation of our Lord Iesus Christ the onely immediate beginner and perfiter of all grace in vs. And it is the rather to be throughly weighed of vs because as the Apostle Paul saith Flesh and blood cannot inherite the kingdome of God 1. Cor. 15.50 To him therefore both faith hope and loue inuocation and thankesgiuing feare and obedience is due as well as to the Father and the Sonne as we shall see when we come to the duties This is the true Christian faith of the Church of God of euery true member thereof touching the holy Ghost how many soeuer haue beleeued aright though the doctrine thereof hath not beene so fully clearly reuealed till the comming of Christ at the time of his most holy anointing to the taking of our nature vnto him God gaue his people of Israel his good spirit to instruct thē in former times as Neh 9.20 Isai 63.11.12 13.14 Read also Ezek ch 2. v. 2
ought to be the estate and condition of euery true Church of Christ throughout the whole world This Church of God therefore generally considered is but one as the Apostle sheweth by the similitude of the naturall bodie the which though it haue many members is yet but one bodie Song of Songs ch 6. v. 8. And Ioh. 10.16 Now whereas there are diuers kindes of bodies First naturall such as euery man carrieth about him now Secondly spirituall such as the faithfull shall haue indued with far more excellent gifts at the resurrection from the dead 1. Cor. 15.44 Thirdly politike bodies such as are ciuill corporations whereof the King of the Nation is the head in a borrowed sense or metaphorically 1. Sam. chap. 15.17 Fourthly Mysticall bodies as for example the Churches of God spiritually vnited to our Sauiour Christ the onely immediate head and vitall quickener and gouernour thereof Hence it is the more manifest what manner of body the Church is by how much the similitude wherevnto it is compared is more distinctly expressed So then the Church of God to speake generally as we began to say is but one mysticall and spirituall bodie how many members soeuer it haue being considered either in particular Churches whether nationall as wee vse to speake or in cities or in country townes and villages or whether it be considered in regard of singular persons and therefore is called Catholike or Vniuersall Furthermore it is so called not onely to note thereby the calling of the Gentiles to the fellowship of the faith and couenant of Gods grace with the beleeuing Iewes who from the time of Moses were the onely peculiar people of God aboue all other of the Nations Ephes 2.16 and 3.6 but also to the end that vnder this name of catholike or vniuersall might be comprehended the whole number of the elect whomsoeuer God hath ordeined to saluation from the beginning of the world to the end of the same as well such as be called alreadie as such as are to be called in euery age of the world and the same also out of euery nation farre and neare and out of euery estate and condition of people noble or vnnoble rich or poore learned or vnlearned young or olde man or woman and all according to the free grace of God without respect of person Yea the Church hath this generall name giuen vnto it that it might not onely comprehend that part of the Church which is called the militant part here on earth but also that part which is alreadie partly and in some measure triumphant in heauen According to that which we reade Ephes 3.15 God is the Father of the whole familie in heauen and in earth Reade also chap. 1. verses 9 10 11. And Colos 1.19 20 21 22. Heb. 12.22 c. And Gal. 4.26 This then is that which the holy Apostle saith in our text that in the one only body of the Church of God here on earth both Iew Gentile bond free c are conteined as the seuerall members thereof The which as was said we may proportionably extend to the whole Church most generally taken that all is but one c. Reade also Acts 2. verse 39. The promise is made to you and to your children and to all that are a farre off euen as many as the Lord our God shall call Likewise Ephes 2.13 c. And Gal. 3. at the end of the chapter And Colos 3.11 Neither Grecian nor Iew circumcision nor vncircumcision neither Barbarian nor Scythian neither bond nor free none of them are excepted from hauing their part in Christ either because they are of this or that nation of this or that condition and calling c. Reade also Acts 10.34 35. Of a truth saith the Apostle Peter I perceiue that God is no accepter of persons But in euery nation he that feareth him and worketh righteousnesse is accepted with him And Reuel 5.9 Thou hast redeemed vs to God by thy blood out of euery kindred and tongue and people and nation c. And chap. 7.9 I beheld saith Saint Iohn and lo a great multitude which no man could number of all nations and kindreds and people and tongues stood before the throne and before the lambe clothed with long white robes and palmes in their hands c. And verse 14 c. These were they which came out of great tribulation c. This vniuersality of the Catholike Church is according to the ancient promise of God made to Abraham that in his seede all the nations of the world should be blessed It is also according to that more ancient and propheticall prayer of Noah Gen. 9.27 God perswade Iapheth that he may dwell in the tents of Shem. And yet before that according to that most ancient promise of God euen from the beginning of the world Gen. 3.15 The seede of the woman shall breake the Serpents head Yea God as a most prouident Father knowing that fraileman would fall into sinne and so be the iust cause of his owne miserie and ruine it pleased him of his infinite goodnesse and mercie in the secret of his owne counsel and purpose to ordaine him a remedie euen before the foundations of the world were laid 1. Pet. 1.20 Herein therefore God hath dealt with mankinde after the manner of wise and louing Parents who knowing that their young children are subiect to burning or skalding c will alwaies haue some thing prepared afore hand which may be ready with them to helpe at any time of neede Yet that which man doth vpon an vncertaine feare God did of certaine knowledge without any doubt what would ensue By reason that the Church is thus Catholike and vniuersall in the generall acception of it therfore is it made a matter of faith not that we should beleeue in the Church but because it is to be beleeued of vs according to the holy Scriptures that God hath such a Church as may iustly be so termed And because also it is so firmely founded established in our Sauiour Christ according to the most sure stable counsel of God that nothing no not the gates of Hell shal euer be able to preuaile against it Mat. 16.18 Read also Ps 125. and Ier. 33.17 18 c. to the end of the chapter Moreouer 2. Tim. 2.19 The foundation of God remaineth sure and hath this seale The Lord knoweth who are his c. And that this vniuersall Church consisting both of Iew Gentile is founded vpon our Sauiour Christ it is euident Ephes 2.18 For as the holy Apostle saith there wee both that is both Iew and Gentile haue through him an entrance vnto the Father by one Spirit And verse 22. In whom we are also built together to be the habitation of God by the Spirit By the Spirit saith the Apostle and that also through faith to remoue all conceit of any bodily commixtion or confusion of the Church or members thereof with Christ bodily and likewise to
shew that the spirituall vnion is only by an inward effectuall operatiō in the seueral mēbers not by any infusiō of the essence of the godhead into thē Furthermore by reason that the Church in the generall acception of it is catholike and vniuersall it is said to be inuisible and not a matter of sight seeing it is both in time exceeding any mans age and in place for the present so farre distant touching the particular members as one end of the earth is distant from the other And not onely so but also because touching that part of it which is triumphant it is as far remoued frō the whole earth as the heauens are in height extended and stretched most high aboue it Qu. But is the Church of God here vpon earth no way visible An. Yes if wee speake of the Church in regard of the particular assemblies and congregations of it in such places times and ages as it pleaseth God to make it visible and apparant by such externall notes and markes as hee hath giuen to make it knowne by Explicatiō proofe Question It is true as experience hath proued heretofore as it doth at this day manifestly confirme the same in many congregations and assemblies of people the name of God be infinitely blessed and praised for it But which are those outward markes whereby the Church of God may be thus visibly discerned Answer They are these First the publike profession of the name of Christ in the hearing and obeying of his Gospel preached among them Secondly publike prayer and calling vpon his name Thirdly the open and publike vse and celebration of his Sacraments Finally the right and publike vse and administration of the spirituall censures of that Church discipline which our Sauiour hath commanded Explicatiō proofe They are so indeede For wheresoeuer we or any other shall see these ordinances of our Sauiour Christ in vse according to his word and commandement there are wee to acknowledge the Church of God to be in the seuerall assemblies thereof And we for our parts are to ioyne with them in the same as it is the dutie of all true members of the Church of Christ According to that we reade Acts 2.42 that the Christians once baptized continued in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship and breaking of bread and prayers And therefore is the Church considered after this sort in the particular assemblies and congregations of Christians both Ministers and people thus obedient to Christ in the true profession of his name and exercise of his holy ordinances called the pillar and ground of the truth 1. Tim. 3.15 Therefore I say is it so called because resting staying it selfe wholly vpō our Sauiour Christ his word it doth hold forth the same and defend it both for the sound instruction edification and comfort of it selfe and of those that are yet to be called and also for the euiction and ouerthrow of all contrarie heresies But not for that it hath any power at all to come and command what new doctrines and deuises it list as the Church of Rome presumeth to the snaring of mens consciences and to the aduancement of ambitious Pastors c without the warrant of Gods holy word rightly vnderstoode and interpreted according to that entier harmonie and concent which it hath in and with it selfe And touching the ordinances of our Sauiour before expressed reade Mat. 28. where as wee know well our Sauiour hath commanded his Apostles to teach and baptize yea to teach his Church to obserue all things whatsoeuer he hath cōmanded them Yea all things so as nothing else is to be thrust vpon his Church And answerable to this is that of the Apostle Paul 1. Cor. 11.20.23 where he professeth his conscionable regard of deliuering nothing to the Corinthians which he had not receiued of the Lord. And concerning Church gouernment the censures therof we haue the commandement of our Sauiour Matt. 18.17 Tell the Church And likewise the practise of the Apostles in the Acts of the Apostles according to the same commandement of our Sauiour and that with a most streight charge that it should be continued vntill the appearing of our Lord Iesus Christ 1. Tim. 6.14 Neuerthelesse this must be considered with all that euen in these assemblies which are to be accounted visible Churches of God sometimes in some places these ordinances of our Sauiour Christ are more purely entirely obserued then at other times in some other places as we haue the Church of Iuda Israel for example of old And as we finde it to haue fallen out from time to time euen to this day And therevpon we doe iustly call and account some Churches better reformed then other and these or these more corrupt and declining or at the least more defectiue and wanting then the rest Quest But hath God no Church at all but where these outward notes or markes are visibly to be seene and discerned An. If there be none of them apparant and in vse there can be no visible Church of God to the view of any mortall eye neuerthelesse there may be and oftentimes are in the times and places of greatest corruption or desolation where visible Churches haue been many true though vnknowne members of the inuisible Church of God Explicatiō and proofe It may well be so indeede Like as in the true visible Churches many of them that make an outward profession are no true members of the Church but verie hypocrites though they be externally in the bosome of the Church For as the Apostle Paul saith he is not a Iew which is one outward neither is that Circumcision which is outward in the flesh But he is a Iew which is one within and the circumcision which is of the heart in the spirit not in the letter whose praise is not of men but of God Rom. 2.28 29. So may wee say of baptisme and of the whole profession of christianitie as touching those that make nothing else but a bare outward profession And contrariwise according to that which was answered we may truly say that where there is not any true publike and outward profession of religion yet may there be some true worshippers of God true mēbers of the true and invisible church of God as we may take those daies wherein the Prophet Elijah liued for an example For although he could not comfort himselfe in the beholding of any true visible face of a Church in Israel while wicked King Ahab reigned but thought himselfe to be as one left alone yet God had in secret reserued to himselfe seuen thousand that had not bowed the knee to Baal And Reuel 12.6 the Church is said to flie into the wildernesse where she hath a place prepared of God that she might be fed for a certaine season to the end she might auoid the extremitie of affliction And in the most excellent song of King Salomon shee is compared to the
offices and functions Yet so as all tend to the common conseruation and benefit of the whole as it is in the diuerse members of the naturall body And thus in a mysticall and spirituall vnion with our Sauiour Christ by the Spirit through faith the Church hath also a holy communion or as wee may say a communitie or common vnitie as touching the seuerall parts or particular members thereof among themselues This is briefly the summe and scope of all The which that we may the more fully conceiue we are to vnderstand that the communion of Saints is of two sorts as also their vnion is For first all they to whom this name of Saints rightly agreeth that is to say all the true members of the Church called iustified and sanctified in our Lord Iesus Christ they haue by the mediation of the same our Lord Iesus their vnion with God the Father and the holy Ghost and they haue also their vnion among themselues as our Sauiour prayeth Iohn 17.11 Holy Father keepe them in thy name euen them whom thou hast giuen me that they may be one as we are And againe verse 20. c. I pray not for these alone saith our blessed Sauiour but for them also which shall beleeue in me through their word That is through the word of God which my disciples shall preach That they all may be one as thou O Father art in me and I in thee euen that they may be also one in vs that the world may beleeue that thou hast sent me And the glory that thou gauest me I haue giuen them that they may be one as we are one I in them and thou in me that they may be made perfit in one And 1. Cor. 6.17 He that is ioined to the Lord is one Spirit And as they haue their vnion thus with God and also among themselues so haue they likewise both their coÌ„munion with God the Father by the means of our Sauiour Christ his Sonne and through the holy Ghost and also by the same Spirit their communion fellowship among themselues As 1. Cor. 1 9. God is faithfull by whom ye are called vnto the fellowship of his Sonne Iesus Christ our Lord And 2. Ep. ch 13. ver 13. The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ and the loue of God and the communion of the holy Ghost be with ye all Amen And 1. Iohn 1. verses 3.4 â— 6.7 That which we haue seene and heard declare we vnto you that ye may also haue fellowship with vs and that our fellowship also may be with the Father and with his Sonne Iesus Christ c. And Ephe. ch 4.3.4.5.6 Endeuouring to keepe the vnity of the Spirit in the bond of peace There is one body and one Spirit euen as ye are called in one hope of your vocation There is one Lord one faith one baptisme one God Father of all who is aboue all and through all and in ye all Read also verses 11.12 c. He therfore gaue some to be Apostles c. For the gathering together of the Saints c. Till we all meete together in the vnitie of faith and knowledge of the Sonne of God to a perfit man c. Whence it followeth that neither can the body of the Church liue without our Sauiour Christ the head thereof neither yet any member of it being seuered from the rest of the body This both vnion and communion with our Sauiour Christ and among our selues it is not by any commixtion of substances or confusion of qualities but by faith apprehending Christ and by loue working among our seluâ—s And either of these by the vnsearchable operation and bond of the Spirit incorporating vs into Christ maketh vs of one heart minde and spirit in a sweete consent both with our Sauiour Christ 1. Cor. 6.17 and also among our selues Act. 4.32 and 1. Pet. 1.22 But let vs more distinctly inquire of the communion of Saints according to certaine branches seuerall degrees for the more cleare opening of it And first insomuch as all our spirituall vnion and communion both with God also among our selues with all faithful Christians is grounded vpoÌ„ that vnion coÌ„munion which we haue with the only begotten Son of God our Lord Iesus Christ let vs consider what manner of communion that is What haue you learned concerning this point Question Answer I haue beene taught that our communion with our Sauiour Christ consisteth in these foure things First in our partaking of the merit of his sufferings and obedience to God for vs. Secondly in our partaking of Christ himselfe in either nature of his Person as being both God and man the head of his Church Thirdly in our partaking of the vertue and efficacie of the same his diuine Person and of all that he hath wrought and suffered for vs in the same Fourthly in our partaking of his dignity in that through his grace God hath adopted vs to be his children and made vs all Kings and Priests vnto himselfe Explication and proofe Touching the first of these points of our communion with our Sauiour Christ read Rom. 5.19 By the obedience of one many are made righteous And Ephes 1.7 We haue our redemption by him through his blood That is wee are by his death ransomed from that most miserable captiuity thraldome wherein wee were through sinne vnder the wrath of God and tyrannie of the Diuell This our partaking of the merit of our Sauiours death and obedience is the ground of the other points which follow touching his Person and the whole efficacie of his diuine grace and power working in vs and therefore wee doe reckon it in the first place Concerning the second point this we must alwaies remember that our partaking of either nature of the diuine Person of our Sauiour God man must be vnderstood according to the coÌ„municable properties of either nature For albeit the diuine nature is in vs though in deed not essentially according to the heresie of the Manichies but only by the energetical grace or effectuall operatioÌ„ of the holy Ghost in such sense as it is said 2. Pet. 1 4 that we are partakers of the diuine nature And 1. Cor. 1.30 that we are of God in Christ And 2. Ep. 5.17 that he that is in Christ is a new creature and Ephes 3.17 that Christ dwelleth in our hearts by faith according also as hee hath promised to be with his seruants in the ministery of his word Gospel to the end of the world Math. 28.20 Yet to speake properly the humane nature is not so but onely in heauen and not otherwise with vs on earth then wee are with him in heauen he is by his holy Spirit with vs and in vs by spiritual presence and working and we by faith with him in him by spirituall apprehension and obedience vnto him Neuertheles by reason of the perpetuall most neare personall vnion of the humane nature of our Sauiour with the
the continuall and as we may say essentiall exercises of a true and liuely faith And all that you haue answered standeth with uery good reason to the ende we may alwaies keepe our soules in true humilitie vnder the holy hand of God and in greater watchfulnes against sinne and in greater thankfulnes to God in the continuall remembrance of his most gratious mercy toward vs herein And let vs marke this specially well that we doe not say that wee must continually pray for forgiuenes of sins past as well as of sinnes present as though we were to be in continuall doubt of the forgiuenes of them but to this ende that by the renuing of our praiers we may grow more and more assured that they are forgiuen Like as wee doe pray continually that the kingdome of God may come that is that it may more and more come though we know that God doth alreadie in some measure rule and raigne in vs by his word and holy Spirit and so in the first and third Petitions of the Lords Praier But that we may make all things as cleare as wee can touching this point yet one thing more and that is this Insomuch as God of his most aboundant grace forgiueth the sinnes of his children most freely perfitly for his Sonne our Lord Iesus Christes sake and so are we vndoubtedly to beleeue how coÌ„meth it then to passe that the faithfull doe suffer afflictions all their life long and that they die at the last Question as well as other men Can it be thought therefore that God doth perfitly forgiue sinne for our Sauiours sake seeing it seemeth that he retaineth the punishment still Answer God neither sendeth death nor any affliction at all vpon his children as punishments for any satisfaction touching the guiltines of sinne for the which our Sauiour Christ hath by his sufferings and death perfitly satisfied the iustice and wrath of God but onely of his fatherly goodnes he chastiseth them to very gratious ends and namely to send them to Christ and to further them in the way of their saluation So it is in deed 1. Booke page 234. c. to page 248. â— 2. Booke pâ—ges 295. 2â—â— And page 304. as it hath beene more fully laid open in the doctrine of Gods Fatherly Prouidence ExplicatioÌ„ proofe For all the afflictions or punishments for sinne call them what ye will which God laieth vpon his children to whom he forgiueth sinnes they are appointed and sanctified of God to further their repentance to exercise their faith and patience to nourish the reuerend feare of God in their hearts to make them more watchfull against sinne to bring them out of loue with this sinfull world to stirre them vp to a greater longing after the kingdome of heauen and to other such like gratious ends and purposes all which cannot proceede from any other cause then from the fatherly loue of God toward them And therefore they must needes be of another nature then those plagues and punishments are which God casteth vpon the wicked Yea the very nature of death is changed to the godly in that it onely setteth the soule free from a sinfull and corruptible body that it may mount vp to the kingdome of heauen and there be perfited among the soules of the faithfull departed before And touching their bodies also though they descend to the earth yet their very putrifying is but a preparation and as one would say a sowing of them against the day of the glorious resurrection which shall be as the day of a most ioyfull haruest to all the faithfull children of God These thinges thus inserted by the way let vs nowe returne to the second branch of the duties touching thankfulnes due to God for this so inestimable a benefit of the forgiuenes of sinnes For the proofe whereof see the example and practise of Dauid Psal 103.1.2.3 c. See also the example practise of Paul 1. Tim. 1.12.13 And Rom. 7.24.25 who in either place giueth great glory praise to God in this behalfe And that also by good reason For seeing it belongeth to God onely to forgiue sinnes therefore also doth the glory of forgiuenes belong to his diuine Maiestie For the third branch read Psal 116.1 c. I loue the Lord because he hath heard my voice and my praiers c. And Luk 7.47 c. She loued much saith our Sauiour concerning the sinfull woman there mentioned because many sinnes are forgiuen her For the fourth branch read Psal 13â— 4 Mercy is with the Lord that hee may be feared And Iohn 5.14 Behold thou art made whole saith our Sauiour to the sick man whom he had healed sinne no more lest a worse thing come vnto thee Read also 1. Cor. 6.15 And Iohn 1. Ep. ch 2.1 My babes these things I write vnto you that ye sinne not c. What things Euen this that the blood of Christ cleanseth vs from sinne c. as wee read in the former chapter And Ezek. 16.63 the vse of Gods mercy to Israel is noted to be this that the people might remember their sinnes and be ashamed c. The contrary neglect of Gods mercy is vehemently reproued Ier. 2.19.20 in these words The danger of not beleeuing this article Thine owne wickednes saith the Lord by his holy Prophet shall correct thee c. For of olde time I haue broken thy yoake and burst thy bonds and thou saiedst I will no more transgresse but like an harlot thou runnest about vpoÌ„ all high hilles vnder all greene trees c. Read also Ezek. ch 33.13 It is a most vnworthy absurd thing that any should so abuse the mercy of God in forgiuing them many great sinnes that they should thereby be the more licentious and bold to coÌ„mit sinne This doubtlesse is such a wickednes as God cannot but seuerely punish as the Apostle Iude doth vehemently denounce against such as turne the grace of our God into wantonnes For the fift branch read Luk. 6.36 Be ye mercifull saith our Sauiour as your Father is mercifull Ephes 4.32 Be ye curteous one to another saith the Apostle of our Sauiour and tender hearted forgiuing one the other euen as God for Christes sake forgaue you And Colos 3.13 Forbearing one another and forgiuing one another if any man haue a quarrel to another euen as Christ forgaue you euen so doe yee To speak generally Repentance is vsually in the holy Scripture ioined with Faith when forgiuenes of sinnes is promised or offered to poore sinners Neither doth our Sauiour Christ giue the one without the other Whereof also our Baptisme is iointly a signe and seale Act. 2.38 and cha 3.19 and cha 5.31 And Rom. 6.1 c. God forbid saith S. Paul that we should sinne that grace may abound Nay rather by how much God is more loth to punish vs yea rather more ready to forgiue vs as hee is by so much doe wee stand the more straitly bound
is his soule into the hands of the Lord Iesus who no doubt receiued it Acts 7.59 According to that Reuel 6.9 10 11. where the soules of the Martyrs are said to lie vnder the altar to wit as being vnder the blessed safe protectiō of our Sauiour for whose sake vpō whō after a sort they offered sacrificed thēselues vnto God like as Paul vseth that maner of speech cōcerning himself Phil. 2.17 Neither was this the knowledge faith perswasion of the faithful at the cōming of our Sauiour since that time onely by the light of his doctrine promise and practise but it hath beene likewise the knowledge and beliefe of the Church of God in all former times euen frō the beginning For so taught king Salomon Eccl. 12.7 The body returneth to the earth euen dust as it was but the Spirit returneth to God that gaue it And Dauid before him being of this beliefe commended his soule into the hands of God Into thy hand saith he to God I cōmend my spirit for thou hast redeemed me O Lord God of truth Ps 31.5 Where note we wel that the blessed immortality of the soule is a fruit of our redemption Yea Moses of more ancient time before him Abraham the rest of the Patriarks also before Abraham they all liued died in this beliefe Heb. ch 11.13 14 15 16. And ch 12.23 it is writtē of the souls of all the righteous departed this life euen frō the beginning of the world that they are in a perfit estate of happines in heauen so farre forth as they may be perfit till the resurrection of the body Hereof hath the Lord giuen a liuely testimonie from heauen in that he tooke Elias vp from the earth preuenting thereby his naturall death as men ordinarily die 2. King 2.11 And before him Henoch also who was more neare the first ages of the world Gen. chap. 5.24 And as we reade Heb. 11. 5. By faith was Henoch taken away that he should not see death c. This did God of speciall grace and fauour and for a reward to Henoch because he walked with God and had a care in all things to please him This reward out of all question was the blessed immortality of his soule in heauen if not of the glorious change of his body also And the immortality of the soule of Moses Elias is plainly testified by their appearance at the transfiguration of our Sauiour Christ Matth. 17.3 Thus the beliefe of this Article hath beene knowne and embraced euen from the beginning of the world to this day Yea so famous hath it beene from the beginning that the very heathen haue retained a certaine smacke of this doctrine as it is euident in the writings of their Philosophers from time to time euen from among the Egyptians and Caldeans to the Grecians and Latinists both Oratours and Poets As noble Mornaeus sheweth at large in his 15. chapter of Truenesse of religion though these Philosophers had this doctrine rather by rote as it were as wee say of children then by any religious assurance among them for want of the liuely testimonie and warrant of Gods holy word which either they had not or did not duly regard But let vs returne to the Apostles words And in the second place diligently obserue we that he opposeth the estate of the life to come whether before the resurrection or after to the estate of this present life so long as our our soules abide here in the body This he calleth the earthly house of this tabernacle that is a flitting and transitorie estate according to that 1. Pet. 1.17 and 2. Epist 1.13 14. Iob ch 4.19 and Isai 38.12 The other he calleth first a building of God secondly a house not made with hands thirdly eternall in the heauens fourthly such a building as is from heauen all which cannot altogether agree to the body alone Thirdly this building doth the Apostle with the rest as hee testifieth of them desire to be clothed with immediately after that they leaue this earthly tabernacle because otherwise as hee saith they should be found naked vntill the resurrection of the body Fourthly the Apostle sheweth that the faithfull are not wearie of this life because of the present afflictions and troubles thereof through impatience but because they know that this life ended it is the good pleasure of God that they shall be no longer strangers from him but come presently home vnto him into a blessed estate waiting therein for the adoption euen the redemption of their body till afterward Rom. 8.23 This therefore is the cause why they doe long till they may inioy it when once the time appointed of God shall come In soule first the power of sinne being extinguished and afterward in soule and body together freed from all mortality and corruption for euer and euer Herevpon it is that the Apostle reasoning from the causes of that longing and sure confidence that the faithfull haue hee saith first that God hath created or fitted them to this immortality in his owne purpose and counsell euen from the wombe and secondly that he hath in due time giuen them the assurance of it by the earnest of his holy Spirit Thus much therefore for the ground and warrant of the blessed immortality of the soules of the faithfull euen for all whosoeuer doe truly beleeue in our Sauiour Christ For all and euery one haue their part in all the benefits purchased by him as wee may remember from the doctrine of the communion of Saints Question NOw what is the meaning of this Article of the blessed immortality of the soule Ans The meaning of it is first That the soule is created of God The meaning of it such a spirituall substance distinct from the body of euery man and so liuing in it selfe 〈◊〉 causing life to the body that though the body die yet it remaineth still in the owne life and by the ordinance of God is not subiect to death nor possible for euer to be extinguished or to cease to hold that proper existence or Beeing which God hath giuen vnto it Secondly the meaning of this Article is that so soone as the naturall life which the soule ministreth to the body is ended God receiueth the soule of euery true beleeuer into his heauenly kingdome Where he maketh their estate vnspeakeably more blessed then before in that he giueth vnto them a most sweet comfortable fruit of all that christian knowledge faith sanctification of euery grace which they had obtained here in this life and that euen in all meete and full perfection so to continue for euer and euer with the thousand thousands of the holy Angells and Saints of God The meaning of this Article may well bee comprehended in these two branches Explicatiō proofe But yet so as the first branch of your answer may well be extended as well to the soules of the wicked and infidells as to
of our liues Prou. 4 23. Yea and so much the rather also because without the inward obedience of our soules and spirits vnto God all externall obedience is of no account before him Isai 28. Matth. 15. For as God is a Spirit so he requireth to be spiritually worshipped and serued of all true worshippers of him Iohn 4. And that with all integritie as the Prophet giueth to vnderstand in one instance Psalme 103. My soule praise thou the Lord and all that is within mee praise his holy name Reade also Psalme 24. verses 7 8 9 10. Secondly that it is our dutie to pray for the sanctification of our soules wee are taught from the example and practise of the Apostle Paul 1. Thes 5.23 Thirdly concerning our owne care wherein we stand bound to watch ouer our owne soules that we neuer suffer them to decline from the true loue and feare of God but may alwaies keep thē pure chaste faithfull vnto him Reade againe Prou. 4.23 Keepe thine heart with all diligence Or thus more neare to the originall or canonicall text With or aboue all watchfulnesse watch ouer thine heart c. Reade also Numbers chap. 15. verses 37 38 39 40 41. And Psalme 73.23 24 25 c. Yet I was alwaies iwth thee thou hast holden mee by my right hand Thou wilt guide mee by thy counsell and afterward receiue mee to glory Whom haue I in heauen but the and I haue desired none in the earth with thee My flesh faileth and mine heart also but God is the strength of mine heart and my portion for euer For lo they that withdraw themselues from thee shall perish thou destroyest all them that goe a whooring from thee As for me it is good for me to draw neare to God therefore I haue put my trust in the Lord God that I may declare all thy workes Our soule is the principall and most excellent part of vs vpon the welfare whereof resteth the welfare of our bodies also so that the whole person of a man beareth his denomination from the soule according to the phrase of the holy Scriptures as Psal 3.2 and Psal 7.2 and 22. verses 20 21 and 57.4 and in many other places according also to that which is said of Ionathan that hee loued Dauid as his owne soule 1. Sam. 18.3 And therefore by all reason wee ought to be chiefly carefull and charie ouer our soules as we may learne from many of the holy Psalmes where aboue all things the soule is most often and most earnestly mentioned in praier as the chief iewel darling of euery man Where also it is euery way most tenderly cherished and incouraged by these and such like speeches Let my soule liue O deliuer my soule Why art thou cast downe O my soule My soule trust thou in the Lord. My soule panteth after God My soule thirsteth for God c. Thus ought euery one of vs beloued in the Lord be most tender and charie ouer our soules But alas if wee examine our selues by these paterns and examples it will be found that for the most part it is with vs as if our soules were of very little estimation and price with vs. All our care is vsually for our bodies how wee may pamper adorne and euery way set out and aduance them But as for our poore soules they are left in the sordes suddes I might haue said they are left vnswept and vngarnished altogether forlorne and vnprouided for famished and starued vnlesse it be to afford the Diuell his welcome to make vs seuen fold more miserable answerable to that tricking which hee is delighted with according to the admonition of our Sauiour Matthew chapter 12. verses 44 45. And hereof among other things the little regard which wee haue of the word of God which is the onely true food the staffe and stay the store house and wardrope for the inriching and decking of our soules it is a speciall euidence to argue against vs that wee make little account of our soules Euery one I confesse will say that he hath a soule to saue c but how few doe take the right way or duly regard the meanes of their saluation It is euident therefore that the most part haue little or no true care at all to haue their soules saued Let such therefore learne from this admonition to better their duty herein or else let them know that they must of necessitie misse of that saluation which they would seeme to desire and looke for But as touching those that haue a true care of their soules they may and ought according to the fourth branch of the Answer comfortably to animate and incourage themselues against all crafts or violences of their aduersaries who or whatsoeuer they be According to that incouragement which our Sauiour giueth Matth. chap. 10. verse 28. Feare not them that can kill the bodie but are not able to kil the soule And Luke chap. 12. verse 4. I say vnto ye my friends be not afraid of them that can kill the body and after that are not able to doe any more But I will forewarne ye whom ye shall feare c. And againe Hee that will loose his life for my sake saith our Sauiour shall saue it How so By loosing the naturall life he shall attaine to a better life that is his soule shall liue more blessedly in heauen then it can doe here on earth Our Sauiour hath abolished death and brought life and immortality to light through the Gospel 2. Tim. 1.10 Read also 2. Cor. 5. verses 6 7 8 9. Therefore we are alwaies bould though we know that whiles we abide in the body we are absent from the Lord. For we walke by faith and not by fight Neuertheles we are bould and lone rather to remoue out of the bodie and to dwell with the Lord. Marke this well that the soule is at home with the Lorde so soone as it leaueth the body Wherefore also The Danger of not beleeuing this Article as the Apostle addeth further We couet that both abiding here and departing from hence that is both in life and in death we may be acceptable to him Fiftly all such may and ought according to the last branch of the answer comfortably commend their soules to God in all dangers after the example of Dauid Psal 31.5 And euen at the point of death it selfe after the example of our Sauiour Luke 23.46 And of Stephen Acts 7.59 as wee haue seene before Such are the duties of faith concerning the comfort of the blessed immortality of the soule Question NOw in the last place of our inquirie touching the same Seeing we ought to be euery way thus carefull ouer our soules as hath beene declared Is there not great danger in that secure neglect which is commonly among all sorts of people as if they needed not to be any thing at all or very little carefull about this blessed immortality which you speake of Answer Yes no
doubt the danger is very great For the soules of all such as doe not beleeue this blessed immortality or die in carelesse neglect of the meanes whereby they should attaine vnto it they shall certainely be condemned to extreme and immortall or endlesse miserie euen from the very instant departure of their soule from the body Explicatiō proofe It is very true as the parable of the voluptuous rich man of whom we reade in the holy Gospel plainely sheweth Luke 16. His soule as our Sauiour giueth there to vnderstand for forthwith in Hell torments And so remained in the same most wofull torments neither could thenceforth by any intreatie obtaine any release or ease And Heb. 2.3 How shall we escape saith the holy Apostle if we neglect so great saluation as is offered vs in the Gospel All such as harden their hearts in vnbeliefe are condemned alreadie Iohn 3.16 and therefore no doubt they shall not stay without all punishment till the day of the last iudgement but shall presently after this life indure some part of it Let vs therefore I beseech yee take heede that we be not carried away after the example of the secure multitude neither yet with any other sorts of the wicked and vngodly lest we fall with them into this great and fearefull damnation To the which end and purpose it is necessarie that we doe arme our selues against those hereticall or atheisticall and godlesse opinions which bee contrarie to this Article As well theirs who doe simply denie the immortalitie of the soule as the opinion of them that doe suspend as we may say the immortalitie of it till the time htat the bodies shall be raised againe and so thus farre ioyne with the rest that it is after a sort mortall and without all vnderstanding or affection for all that while They that doe simply denie the soules immortalitie are not onely the Sadduces mentioned in the holy Scriptures Acts 23.8 who were heretikes sprong vp among true worshippers of God and Christians but also the Epicures who were as it were heretikes dissenting from the sounder sort of the Philosophers among the heathen and all Atheists and godlesse persons who are iustly odious to all other sorts of people in the world So that it may seeme exceeding strange vnto vs if any impietie might be strange in the chaire of Rome that Pope Paulus the third should at his death make such a confession of his faith or rather of his infidelitie and atheisme as this that now he should shortly make triall whether the soules of men are immortall or no and likewise of two other things to wit whether there be a God or any Hell of the which as he confessed he had beene in doubt all the daies of his life before Such as deferre the immortality of the soule till the resurrection of the body are some among those that are called Anabaptists whose heresie is called Psychopanychie because they hold that the soule sleepeth that is hath no perceiuance of ioy c no more then the body hath after it is dead till it be raised vp againe And thus all of them seeme erroneously to consent in this that the soule of man is nothing else but a certaine vital power or faculty consisting in a perfit temperature of the body and therfore hath as they imagine no liuely Beeing longer then life abideth in the body But this consent of theirs is no better then a most wicked and vnfaithfull conspiracie against the truth of God as it is most euidently to be proued against them both from the originall of the soule together with the manner of the creation of it differing as farre from the originall and creation of the body as heauen is differing from the earth as hath been decared before in the doctrine of the Creation and also from that which is said of the soule that it beareth the image of God yea euen from the continuall testimonie of the holy Scriptures which speake of the soule as of a distinct existence or Beeing beside the body according as it is written that it commeth from God as from the Father of Spirits and returneth to him againe as to the Iudge of all mens soules and Spirits According also as it is said that the soule or Spirit being in man is knowne of none but of it selfe beside of God who is the searcher of the heart as we read 1. Cor. 2.10.11 So that to all who will vnderstand it is most plaine that the soule of man is not a bare faculty or power of life and motion arising from the body but euen that which doth as we may say essentially quicken sustaine and gouerne the body and all the members thereof so long as it abideth in it and that the seperation of it from the body is onely the death of the body and not of it selfe as hath beene alreadie declared in the interpretation and vse of the doctrine concerning the same Wherefore whatsoeuer either reasons from nature or testimonies from holy Scriptures any of the aboue named heretikes or heretical disputers do pretend to serue to the maintenance of their wicked hereticall and godlesse fancies they are nothing but so many sophistications against all soundnes of reason and so many ignorant and false allegations against the manifest truth of the holy Scriptures The refutation whereof being long Vrsinus in his Cōmentaries of Catechisme And in his Treatises of Diuinitie In the Article of the Creation And Mornaeus in the 1◠and 15. chapters of his booke of truenes of Religion and not so necessarie though profitable no doubt to the right vnderstanding of many places of holy Scriptures abused to that purpose I had rather it should be reade in the writings of those that haue learnedly discouered the vanity of them or to doe it at some other time then at this present to stand vpon them Onely this I will now add in a word that vpon the things already set down it is sufficiently cleared that though the wicked may easily cast away and damne their owne soules by following false principles and by transgressing of the holy rules of life and of that obedience which God hath set yet they can by no meanes extinguish them or destroy their Beeing But they must of necessitie come before God to receiue their iudgement and for euer and euer to endure their most wofull torment Wherevpon also it is in like manner verie plaine that all such are most lamentably deluded by the Diuell whosoeuer doe thinke to relieue themselues against any present troubles and distresses by murthering of themselues as many doe insomuch as they doe thereby hasten the increase of their owne most dreadfull misery Thus much as it were by the way concerning this first benefit which all true beleeuers enioy by the death of our Sauiour Christ so soone as this naturall and fraile life of ours is ended euen the blessed estate of the soule in heauen so soone as it leaueth this
and the resurrection from the dead neither marrie wiues neither are married For they can die no more for as much as they are equall to the Angels isangeloi that is in like estate and condition touching immortality with freedome from need of all earthly food or clothing c. which now they cannot want Neuerthelesse they shall be of another kinde of nature or substance chiefely in respect of their bodies then the Angels are And then also it followeth in the same sentence of our Sauiour that they are the Sonnes of God since they are the children of the resurrection Nowe because this distinction of the body into a naturall and a spirituall body might seeme strange therefore doth the Apostle in this latter part of this 44. verse affirme it of his Apostolicall authoritie and credit that there is a naturall body and that there is also a spirituall body And not onely so but hee also confirmeth the first member of the distinction by the authoritie of the holy Scripture saying thus As it is also written to wit Gen. chap. 2. verse 7. The first man Adam was made a liuing soule And then he doth againe of his owne Apostolicall authoritie as a faithfull interpreter of the will of God supply the other member of it saying further that the last Adam that is to say our Sauiour Christ was made a quickening Spirit That is such a one as was not onely indued with a reasonable soule like vnto vs but also hâ—d in our nature which he tooke vnto him the Spirit of God mighty to raise vp and quicken our bodies after death as well as he did his owne and as well as in the meane season he is mighty and effectuall by the same his Spirit to regenerate sanctifie and seale vs vp both bodies and soules to the inheritance of the kingdome of heauen Whereof also he hath alreadie taken possession on our behalfe in his body now made perfitly spirituall to the end that we with our bodies when once they shall be made spirituall like to his might likewise be made partakers of it with him And yet with this caution as the Apostle further addeth that according as in the order of creation the naturall was before the spirituall so must wee be content to remaine in this world naturall and onely in some part or measure spirituall vntill the resurrection when and not till then wee shall be wholly spirituall in such sense as hath alreadie beene interpreted And for the further clearing of this point the Apostle proceedeth in making a more full comparison or rather opposition betwixt Adam and our Sauiour Christ as the words of the text will plainely declare Qu. What is that which he writeth concerning this matter An. In the latter part of the 44. verse before mentioned and so forth to to the 50. verse thus the holy Apostle writeth 44 There is saith he a naturall body and there is a spirituall body 45 As it is also written The first man Adam was made a liuing soule and the last Adam was made a quickening spirit 46 Howbeit that was not first made which is spirituall but that which is naturall and afterward that which is spirituall 47 The first man is of the earth earthly the second man is the Lord from heauen 48 As is the earthly such are they that be earthly and as is the heauenly such also shall the heauenly be 49 And as we haue borne the image of the earthly so shall we beare the image of the heauenly ExplicatioÌ„ Herein is plainely contained the full ground and explication of that distinction which the Apostle made of the bodie into naturall and spirituall We are here also to obserue that like as albeit our Sauiour is called spiritual because of the aboundance of the spirit which was in him in most singular maner measure he is not for all that denied to be natural that is to haue a naturall soule as other men haue So in that it is said hee is the Lord from heauen to wit in regard of his eternal Godhead it is in no wise the meaning of the Apostle to denie his true assuming of the humane nature here on earth from the substance of the Virgin Marie And let it likewise be obserued in the same holy Apostles oppositiue comparison betwixt our Lord Iesus Christ and Adam that as the image of the earthly noteth the very like nature of our body with the body of Adam here on earth so the image of the heauenly noteth the very like estate of that body which our Sauiour now enioyeth being in heauen Now in the verse next following that is in the 50 for the conclusion of this point he sheweth the reason why he is so large in making plaine the distinction of the body naturall and spirituall namely for that it is a certaine truth that our bodies in this corrupt and fraile estate wherein they be now cannot inherit the kingdome of God The words of the holy Apostle are these This say I brethren that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdome of God neither shall corruption that is our bodies as they are now corruptible inherit incorruption That is they cannot inherit that place which God hath prepared onely for such as shall be freed from all corruption and frailtie as well of body as of soule And thus hath Saint Paul cleared the second question touching the manner of the resurrection of the body to the establishing of the faith of the Corinthians and of all other Christians against all contradictions to the same NOw yet furthermore to the end there might be no occasion of any further doubt about this so necessary an Article he entreth vpon the third question which hee saw would be demanded That is what should become of the bodies of all those Christians which should bee â—ound liuing at the last day when as all dead bodies shall be raised vp out of their graues Question What I pray you are the Apostles words wherein he laieth open and determineth this question Answer 51 Behold saith he I shew yee a secret thing We shall not all sleepe but we shall all be changed 53 In a moment in the twinkling of an eye at the last trumpet for the trumpet shall blow and the dead shall bee raised vp incorruptible and wee shall bee changed 53 For this corruptible must put on incorruption and this mortall must put on immortality Expli In these verses 51 52 53. the holy Apostle doth as we see stirre vs vp to the diligent consideration of that which he writeth He telleth vs that he reporteth a great secret Now secrets as we know in other matters are diligently harkened vnto Much more ought wee to harken to those diuine secrets which God by his holy seruants the Prophets and Apostles doe make knowne vnto vs. But what is this secret We shall not all sleepe saith this our Apostle that is we shall not all die and rest in the graue after the